A second admonition to Mr. Edward Bagshaw written to call him to repentance for many false doctrines, crimes, and specially fourscore palpable untruths in matter of fact ... : with a confutation of his reasons for separation ... / by Richard Baxter ...
         Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
      
       
         
           1671
        
      
       Approx. 314 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 117 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2006-02 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A27032
         Wing B1400
         ESTC R16242
         12545373
         ocm 12545373
         63037
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A27032)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 63037)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 305:10)
      
       
         
           
             A second admonition to Mr. Edward Bagshaw written to call him to repentance for many false doctrines, crimes, and specially fourscore palpable untruths in matter of fact ... : with a confutation of his reasons for separation ... / by Richard Baxter ...
             Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
          
           [11], 190, [1] p.
           
             Printed for Nevill Simmons ...,
             London :
             1671.
          
           
             Page 32 has faded print in the filmed copy. Pages 22-47 photographed from Union Theological Seminary Library, New York copy and inserted at the end.
             Errata: p. 190.
             Reproduction of original in British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bagshaw, Edward, 1629-1671. -- Antidote against Mr. Baxters palliated cure of church divisions.
           Bagshaw, Edward, 1629-1671. -- Defense of the Antidote against Mr. Baxter's palliated cure of church divisions.
           Schism.
        
      
    
     
        2005-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-08 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-11 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-11 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-01 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           Second
           Admonition
           TO
           Mr.
           
             EDWARD
             BAGSHAW
          
           ;
        
         
           Written
           to
           call
           him
           to
           Repentance
           for
           many
           
             false
             Doctrines
             ,
             Crimes
          
           ,
           and
           specially
           
             fourscore
             palpable
             untruths
             in
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
          
           deliberately
           published
           by
           him
           in
           two
           small
           Libels
           ;
           In
           which
           he
           exemplieth
           the
           Love-killing
           and
           depraving
           Principles
           of
           Church-dividers
           :
           and
           telleth
           the
           World
           to
           what
           men
           are
           hasting
           ▪
           when
           they
           sinfully
           avoid
           Communion
           with
           true
           Churches
           and
           Christians
           ,
           for
           tolerable
           faults
           .
        
         
           With
           a
           Confutation
           of
           his
           Reasons
           for
           Separation
           :
           Written
           to
           preserve
           the
           weak
           ,
           to
           resist
           the
           Dividing
           Temptations
           of
           the
           Imperious
           unskilful
           Clergy
           ,
           to
           revive
           our
           dying
           hopes
           of
           Concord
           ,
           and
           to
           vindicate
           the
           Non-conformable
           Ministers
           from
           the
           unjust
           imputation
           of
           Schismatical
           Principles
           .
        
         
           By
           
             Richard
             Baxter
          
           ,
           a
           long-maligned
           and
           re●sted
           Endeavourer
           of
           the
           Churches
           Unity
           and
           Peace
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Nevill
             Simmons
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Three
           Crowns
           near
           Holborn-Conduit
           .
           1671.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           Contents
           .
        
         
           
             A
             Preface
             to
             those
             that
             are
             inclined
             to
             Principles
             of
             Church
             Division
             and
             Separation
             ;
             containing
             twenty
             causes
             of
             that
             sin
             ,
             and
             some
             Notices
             of
             Mr.
             Bagshaw's
             two
             Libells
             .
          
           
             To
             Mr.
             
               E.
               B.
            
             the
             grounds
             on
             which
             I
             go
             in
             dealing
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             Why
             I
             answer
             him
             contrary
             to
             my
             former
             purpose
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             Of
             calling
             him
             Brother
             :
             of
             a
             middle
             way
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Whether
             every
             untruth
             be
             a
             lye
             ?
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
             Of
             Scripture
             perfection
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             4.
             
             Of
             the
             design
             of
             my
             Book
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Whether
             calling
             Dividers
             to
             
             Repent
             ,
             &c.
             be
             to
             make
             them
             odious
             ?
          
           
             Sect.
             8.
             
             Whether
             all
             they
             whose
             sin
             brings
             Judgements
             ,
             must
             be
             hated
             of
             all
             and
             killed
             ?
          
           
             Sect.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Whether
             I
             disclaimed
             any
             Activeness
             in
             the
             first
             War
             ?
          
           
             Sect.
             15.
             
             Whether
             I
             approved
             of
             setting
             up
             Cromwell
             to
             be
             Protector
             ?
             and
             such
             like
             ?
          
           
             Sect.
             20.
             
             My
             Repentance
             published
             at
             Mr.
             
               E.
               B.
            
             his
             invitation
             ,
             in
             four
             parts
             .
             Of
             Mr.
             
               E.
               B.
            
             his
             former
             defence
             of
             me
             against
             the
             then
             Bishop
             of
             Worcester
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Of
             Christs
             Temporal
             Reign
             ,
             and
             my
             judgement
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             24.
             
             Whether
             I
             meant
             it
             ,
             because
             I
             dare
             not
             own
             any
             persecuted
             truth
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             25.
             
             Whether
             I
             inveigh
             against
             sufferings
             ▪
             —
             Of
             sufferers
             temptations
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               26
               ,
               &c.
            
             His
             sinful
             excuse
             of
             
               Vavasor
               Powells
            
             three
             publick
             false
             Prophecies
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               29
               ,
               &c.
            
             His
             (
             wholsome
             )
             accusation
             of
             me
             as
             proud
             ,
             1.
             
             For
             saying
             that
             I
             publickly
             communicated
             :
             2.
             
             For
             saying
             that
             many
             have
             written
             against
             me
             ,
             that
             expect
             clean
             contraries
             from
             me
             .
             3.
             
             For
             writing
             many
             Books
             .
          
           
             
             Sect.
             31.
             
             Of
             his
             accusation
             in
             general
             about
             Justification
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             33.
             
             Of
             the
             stating
             of
             the
             Question
             about
             separating
             principles
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               34
               ,
               &c.
            
             Many
             of
             his
             misreports
             about
             my
             stating
             it
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             38.
             
             His
             first
             Reason
             for
             separation
             examined
             ,
             viz.
             because
             every
             Parish
             Church
             is
             part
             of
             a
             Diocesane
             Church
             .
             How
             far
             that
             is
             true
             or
             not
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             39.
             
             His
             second
             Reason
             ,
             that
             a
             Parish
             Minister
             is
             but
             a
             servant
             to
             the
             Diocesan
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             40.
             
             His
             third
             Reason
             :
             Because
             Parish
             Ministers
             consent
             to
             silencing
             and
             persecution
             ,
             by
             open
             consent
             or
             pernicious
             silence
             ?
             Whether
             there
             be
             little
             difference
             between
             persecuting
             ,
             and
             not
             sharply
             reproving
             it
             ?
          
           
             Sect.
             41.
             
             His
             fourth
             Reason
             ;
             that
             Parish
             Ministers
             enter
             sinfully
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             solemn
             Oath
             renounce
             their
             Christian
             liberty
             .
             All
             sinners
             ,
             or
             sinful
             enterers
             not
             to
             be
             separated
             from
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             42.
             
             May
             not
             a
             true
             Church
             be
             called
             Defective
             and
             faulty
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             43.
             
             His
             further
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
             That
             we
             know
             not
             how
             else
             to
             preserve
             our
             Christian
             liberty
             .
             Whether
             all
             Christian
             
             liberty
             must
             be
             maintained
             ?
             and
             how
             ?
          
           
             Sect.
             44.
             2.
             
             Whether
             to
             be
             present
             where
             things
             are
             used
             in
             Gods
             Worship
             which
             he
             commanded
             not
             ,
             be
             a
             sin
             ?
          
           
             Sect.
             45.
             3.
             
             Whether
             if
             we
             separate
             not
             we
             sell
             the
             truth
             about
             Christs
             Soveraignty
             ?
          
           
             Sect.
             46.
             
             His
             reason
             from
             Acts
             15.
             retorted
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             47.
             
             He
             taketh
             not
             Corruption
             and
             Error
             as
             such
             without
             Imposition
             to
             be
             a
             sufficient
             ground
             of
             separation
             .
             How
             he
             is
             himself
             an
             Imposer
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             48.
             
             The
             charge
             of
             Hypocrisie
             for
             joyning
             in
             what
             we
             approve
             not
             ?
          
           
             Sect.
             49.
             
             That
             Christ
             called
             and
             designed
             not
             his
             Church
             to
             be
             impure
             and
             mixt
             ,
             considered
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             50.
             
             How
             far
             a
             Church
             is
             to
             be
             separated
             from
             ,
             for
             abetting
             sin
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             51.
             
             His
             grand
             answer
             to
             the
             example
             of
             Church-pollutions
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             setled
             as
             to
             Officers
             and
             Ordinances
             rightly
             ,
             and
             so
             had
             a
             power
             to
             keep
             themselves
             clean
             ,
             &c.
             considered
             .
             What
             Power
             Ministers
             have
             now
             .
             Whether
             the
             Ages
             following
             the
             first
             ,
             did
             fall
             into
             an
             Vniversal
             Innovation
             ,
             and
             degeneration
             
             in
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Order
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             Antichristianism
             ?
             and
             so
             Christ
             had
             no
             Church
             ,
             and
             was
             no
             Christ
             ?
             Whether
             Mr.
             
               E.
               B.
            
             be
             a
             Seeker
             ,
             and
             separate
             from
             all
             Churches
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             from
             all
             Parochial
             ?
          
           
             Sect.
             52.
             
             Whether
             the
             necessity
             of
             separation
             because
             of
             the
             said
             Vniversal
             degeneration
             in
             Essentials
             continue
             still
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             reformed
             from
             Antichristianism
             but
             in
             some
             points
             ?
          
           
             Sect.
             53.
             
             He
             granteth
             that
             neither
             Corruption
             barely
             ,
             nor
             Imposition
             barely
             is
             a
             ground
             for
             just
             separation
             .
             But
             Imposing
             Error
             with
             a
             strong
             hand
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             54.
             
             His
             vain
             answer
             ,
             intimating
             that
             he
             is
             wiser
             herein
             than
             the
             Old
             Non-conformists
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             55.
             
             Of
             Arminianisme
             ,
             whether
             so
             pernicious
             as
             to
             exclude
             from
             communion
             —
          
           
             Sect.
             56.
             
             Of
             Free
             will
             and
             its
             power
             to
             receive
             —
          
           
             Sect.
             57.
             
             His
             ignorant
             calumny
             against
             me
             about
             Scripture
             perfection
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             58.
             
             Twenty
             Questions
             to
             him
             about
             various
             Readings
             and
             Copies
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
             Sect.
             59.
             
             Of
             the
             Possibility
             of
             salvation
             for
             some
             called
             Papist
             ?
          
           
             Sect.
             61.
             
             His
             former
             untruth
             that
             by
             
               [
               Flesh
            
             ]
             I
             affirmed
             was
             only
             meant
             the
             sensitive
             Appetite
             ,
             defended
             by
             him
             by
             reciting
             my
             words
             which
             expresly
             confute
             his
             calumny
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             62.
             
             The
             Reason
             rendred
             by
             Mr.
             
               E.
               B.
            
             why
             he
             cast
             away
             my
             Book
             of
             Rest
             ,
             and
             refused
             to
             read
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             the
             Judge
             of
             it
             ;
             And
             my
             account
             of
             my
             dissent
             long
             ago
             from
             his
             Latin
             slender
             Discourse
             against
             Monarchy
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             63.
             
             His
             report
             of
             Mr.
             Herles
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Cawdrys
             words
             against
             my
             Saints
             Rest
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               67
               ,
               &c.
            
             Many
             more
             of
             his
             Vntruths
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             74.
             
             More
             of
             his
             ignorant
             Calumny
             about
             Scripture
             perfection
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               75
               ,
               76
               ,
               &c.
            
             More
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             his
             Defences
             and
             Accusations
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             80.
             
             Five
             Vntruths
             delivered
             by
             the
             Letter
             published
             by
             him
             ,
             as
             written
             by
             a
             woman
             of
             Worcester
             ;
             with
             my
             sense
             of
             her
             case
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               81
               ,
               &c.
            
             Seven
             Vntruths
             published
             by
             him
             in
             his
             Brother
             Brownes
             Letter
             ;
             and
             the
             Confutation
             of
             their
             Calumnies
             .
          
           
             
             Sect.
             94.
             
             Mr.
             
               E.
               B.
            
             his
             new
             sort
             of
             Dishonesty
             charged
             on
             me
             ,
             because
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             I
             have
             access
             to
             the
             Licensers
             and
             Press
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             95.
             
             Whether
             it
             be
             culpable
             Vanity
             to
             write
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             after
             Dr.
             Owen
             (
             as
             he
             thought
             .
             )
          
           
             Sect.
             97.
             
             His
             calumny
             of
             my
             Atheistical
             arguing
             against
             the
             Divine
             and
             self-evidencing
             authority
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             —
             and
             as
             one
             of
             the
             worst
             sort
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             that
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             being
             a
             Christian
             and
             a
             Protestant
             do
             with
             my
             utmost
             industry
             and
             cunning
             labour
             to
             overthrow
             the
             Foundation
             ,
             and
             therefore
             am
             to
             be
             Rejected
             of
             all
             —
             The
             case
             opened
             ,
             and
             the
             weak
             warned
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             them
             that
             would
             ignorantly
             draw
             them
             to
             be
             Infidels
             ,
             by
             subverting
             Christianity
             ,
             while
             they
             think
             themselves
             the
             chief
             or
             true
             defenders
             of
             it
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           To
           those
           Readers
           who
           are
           most
           enclined
           to
           the
           Principles
           of
           Church-division
           ,
           and
           censorious
           unwarrantable
           Separation
           .
        
         
           I
           Know
           there
           is
           in
           Holiness
           a
           contrariety
           to
           sin
           ;
           and
           Heaven
           and
           Hell
           must
           finally
           shew
           the
           difference
           for
           ever
           :
           And
           to
           reconcile
           them
           is
           as
           unpossible
           ,
           as
           to
           reconcile
           Light
           and
           Darkness
           .
           I
           know
           that
           it
           is
           the
           endeavour
           of
           every
           faithful
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           make
           this
           difference
           plainly
           known
           ,
           and
           in
           Doctrine
           and
           Discipline
           to
           separate
           the
           precious
           from
           the
           vile
           ;
           and
           to
           make
           ungodly
           men
           know
           that
           they
           are
           ungodly
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           to
           each
           their
           proper
           portion
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           the
           Churches
           as
           clean
           as
           they
           can
           by
           lawful
           means
           .
           I
           know
           that
           the
           ruine
           of
           this
           purging
           and
           differencing
           Discipline
           ,
           is
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           lamentable
           ruine
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           
           and
           occasioneth
           that
           scandal
           to
           the
           Mahometans
           and
           Heathens
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           wicked
           lives
           of
           Christians
           ,
           which
           is
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           hinderances
           of
           their
           conversion
           :
           And
           that
           all
           Christians
           should
           use
           their
           utmost
           skill
           and
           power
           ,
           to
           recover
           Religion
           to
           its
           primitive
           Purity
           and
           Splendour
           ,
           and
           Discipline
           to
           the
           most
           effectual
           regular
           exercise
           .
           And
           I
           know
           that
           in
           mens
           private
           converse
           there
           must
           be
           a
           great
           care
           what
           company
           we
           converse
           with
           ,
           and
           especially
           whom
           we
           make
           our
           familiars
           .
           And
           that
           to
           be
           indifferent
           ,
           and
           to
           intimate
           an
           equality
           or
           likeness
           of
           the
           godly
           and
           the
           wicked
           ,
           in
           
             doctrine
             ,
             communion
          
           ,
           and
           familiarity
           ,
           is
           a
           notable
           sign
           of
           an
           ungodly
           person
           .
           And
           upon
           these
           accounts
           ,
           I
           know
           that
           when
           persons
           are
           newly
           recovered
           from
           ungodliness
           themselves
           ,
           they
           are
           very
           much
           inclined
           to
           fly
           from
           the
           company
           of
           such
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           their
           safety
           doth
           require
           :
           And
           by
           this
           inclination
           and
           their
           ignorance
           ,
           they
           are
           frequently
           tempted
           to
           go
           further
           from
           them
           in
           Church
           communion
           ,
           than
           God
           alloweth
           them
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           separating
           from
           them
           in
           their
           sin
           ,
           to
           separate
           from
           them
           in
           their
           duty
           ;
           and
           to
           separate
           from
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           true
           worship
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           mixture
           and
           presence
           of
           the
           bad
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           they
           are
           drawn
           to
           ,
           1.
           
           By
           forgetting
           the
           
             Scripture
             pattern
          
           ,
           and
           state
           of
           the
           Churches
           even
           in
           the
           
             purest
             age
          
           ,
           and
           thinking
           only
           what
           
             they
             desire
          
           ,
           rather
           than
           what
           is
           to
           be
           expected
           or
           done
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           By
           forgetting
           the
           difference
           between
           the
           
             Church
             visible
          
           ,
           which
           is
           alwayes
           mixt
           with
           
           Hypocrites
           and
           offenders
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Church
             invisible
          
           which
           shall
           all
           be
           saved
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           By
           forgetting
           the
           difference
           between
           their
           
             private
             familiarity
          
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           choosers
           of
           their
           company
           themselves
           ;
           and
           their
           
             Church
             communion
          
           ,
           where
           the
           Pastors
           are
           the
           Rulers
           and
           Judges
           of
           the
           fitness
           of
           the
           members
           .
           Or
           else
           not
           understanding
           that
           
             this
             use
             of
             the
             Keyes
          
           ,
           and
           judging
           of
           the
           fitness
           of
           the
           members
           ,
           is
           indeed
           the
           
             Pastors
             Office
          
           ,
           and
           not
           theirs
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           By
           not
           considering
           that
           nothing
           must
           be
           done
           by
           Discipline
           upon
           Offenders
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           course
           of
           Church-Justice
           ,
           upon
           
             due
             Accusations
             ,
             Summons
             ,
             Audience
             ,
             Proof
          
           and
           
             patient
             Admonition
          
           :
           And
           not
           by
           casting
           out
           any
           irregularly
           upon
           the
           expectation
           of
           every
           one
           that
           will
           say
           that
           they
           are
           ungodly
           and
           scandalous
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           By
           forgetting
           the
           great
           difference
           between
           joyning
           with
           men
           in
           
             sinful
             actions
          
           ,
           and
           joyning
           with
           them
           in
           their
           duty
           in
           which
           they
           should
           be
           encouraged
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           By
           forgetting
           the
           great
           difference
           of
           keeping
           in
           
             our
             own
             place
          
           and
           duty
           ,
           though
           bad
           men
           are
           present
           ,
           and
           
             going
             out
             of
             our
             place
             and
             duty
          
           to
           joyn
           with
           them
           in
           sin
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           By
           forgetting
           that
           God
           will
           have
           all
           mens
           
             own
             wills
          
           ,
           by
           Choosing
           ,
           or
           Refusing
           ,
           to
           have
           more
           hand
           in
           their
           Welfare
           or
           Misery
           ,
           than
           other
           mens
           :
           And
           if
           they
           mischoose
           ,
           the
           sin
           will
           be
           their
           own
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           By
           forgetting
           that
           God
           hath
           not
           left
           the
           Church
           at
           arbitrary
           liberty
           to
           judge
           any
           Godly
           
           or
           Ungodly
           at
           their
           pleasure
           ;
           But
           hath
           given
           us
           a
           set
           Test
           or
           Rule
           to
           judge
           them
           by
           ;
           which
           is
           
             [
             their
             sober
             Profession
             of
             Consent
             to
             the
             Baptismal
             Covenant
          
           ;
           upon
           which
           the
           Adult
           and
           their
           Infants
           have
           right
           to
           Baptism
           ;
           And
           being
           Baptized
           have
           Right
           to
           Church
           Communion
           in
           all
           the
           Acts
           which
           their
           Age
           and
           Understanding
           makes
           them
           capable
           of
           :
           And
           it
           is
           Church-tyranny
           to
           refuse
           such
           as
           shew
           
             this
             Title
          
           ,
           till
           they
           are
           openly
           proved
           to
           forfeit
           it
           ,
           by
           Impenitency
           in
           gross
           sin
           after
           publick
           admonition
           ,
           and
           due
           means
           .
           This
           is
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           the
           method
           of
           Christs
           discipline
           ,
           and
           the
           Rule
           of
           our
           Communion
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           By
           superstitious
           placing
           their
           Religion
           in
           indifferent
           and
           undertermined
           things
           ,
           and
           laying
           a
           greater
           stress
           on
           the
           words
           of
           prayer
           ,
           than
           there
           is
           cause
           .
           Overvaluing
           their
           several
           outward
           forms
           ,
           expressions
           and
           orders
           ,
           in
           the
           worshipping
           of
           God
           :
           when
           instead
           of
           provoking
           each
           other
           to
           faith
           and
           fervency
           to
           Love
           and
           to
           good
           works
           ,
           they
           place
           more
           of
           Godliness
           in
           words
           and
           circumstances
           (
           which
           God
           hath
           certainly
           left
           free
           to
           every
           mans
           conscience
           )
           than
           God
           doth
           place
           in
           them
           :
           And
           one
           thinks
           that
           he
           is
           irregular
           ,
           that
           prayeth
           without
           a
           set
           form
           ,
           and
           another
           that
           he
           is
           ungodly
           ,
           that
           prayeth
           not
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           who
           useth
           a
           set
           form
           ;
           when
           both
           do
           but
           speak
           their
           own
           superstition
           ,
           and
           make
           Laws
           and
           Rules
           which
           God
           never
           made
           .
           Superstition
           and
           our
           own
           additions
           in
           Religion
           (
           even
           in
           those
           that
           cry
           out
           much
           against
           it
           )
           is
           the
           occasion
           of
           most
           of
           our
           Church-divisions
           .
           One
           side
           supposeth
           every
           
           disorder
           or
           unfit
           expression
           in
           
             free
             prayer
          
           to
           be
           a
           greater
           fault
           than
           indeed
           it
           is
           :
           And
           that
           its
           unlawful
           therefore
           to
           joyn
           with
           a
           Church
           that
           hath
           no
           set
           forms
           :
           Another
           party
           supposeth
           the
           forms
           in
           the
           Church
           Lyturgy
           to
           be
           worse
           than
           they
           are
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           is
           unlawful
           to
           joyn
           in
           them
           ,
           or
           to
           receive
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           when
           they
           are
           used
           .
           When
           as
           God
           hath
           neither
           tyed
           us
           to
           set
           forms
           ,
           nor
           from
           them
           ;
           save
           only
           as
           unsuitableness
           to
           any
           particular
           persons
           may
           make
           one
           less
           edifying
           than
           the
           other
           :
           And
           both
           
             free
             prayers
          
           ,
           and
           
             set
             forms
             ,
             studied
             prayers
          
           ,
           and
           
             sudden
             prayers
          
           ,
           are
           all
           the
           
             work
             of
             man
          
           ,
           (
           as
           to
           mans
           part
           )
           :
           and
           therefore
           they
           must
           needs
           be
           imperfect
           and
           faulty
           as
           man
           is
           :
           And
           yet
           in
           both
           we
           may
           pray
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           even
           with
           the
           holy
           and
           fervent
           desires
           which
           the
           Spirit
           exciteth
           in
           us
           :
           And
           the
           Spirit
           may
           ordinarily
           be
           a
           Spirit
           of
           supplication
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           help
           our
           infirmities
           ,
           in
           the
           one
           way
           and
           in
           the
           other
           :
           And
           therefore
           ,
           though
           I
           will
           not
           equall
           them
           (
           For
           I
           prefer
           some
           mens
           
             free
             praying
          
           before
           any
           forms
           ,
           and
           I
           prefer
           the
           Common
           prayers
           before
           some
           mens
           
             free
             prayers
          
           )
           yet
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           that
           I
           will
           neither
           Assent
           and
           Consent
           to
           every
           word
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           no
           not
           of
           any
           man
           that
           ever
           I
           heard
           :
           And
           yet
           I
           will
           not
           take
           it
           for
           unlawful
           to
           joyn
           with
           Church
           ,
           or
           Family
           ,
           or
           person
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           or
           in
           
             the
             other
          
           :
           yea
           ,
           upon
           long
           experience
           ,
           if
           I
           had
           fully
           my
           own
           choice
           and
           liberty
           ,
           I
           would
           use
           
             free
             prayer
          
           one
           part
           of
           the
           day
           (
           or
           one
           day
           )
           and
           a
           well
           composed
           form
           another
           part
           ,
           because
           I
           see
           commodities
           
           by
           both
           ,
           and
           such
           inconveniences
           of
           either
           way
           alone
           ,
           as
           are
           ,
           if
           possible
           to
           be
           avoided
           .
           But
           when
           the
           Mind
           hath
           received
           a
           prejudice
           against
           
             either
             way
          
           ,
           by
           Education
           ,
           Custom
           ,
           or
           former
           distastes
           ,
           no
           reason
           how
           clear
           soever
           will
           overcome
           it
           ,
           till
           age
           and
           experience
           do
           mellow
           green
           and
           sowre
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           teach
           them
           to
           judge
           of
           things
           soberly
           and
           impartially
           ,
           not
           as
           others
           judge
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           as
           indeed
           they
           are
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           And
           men
           are
           much
           furthered
           in
           the
           way
           of
           separation
           ,
           by
           forgetting
           what
           good
           even
           hypocrites
           themselves
           ,
           may
           receive
           by
           their
           station
           in
           the
           visible
           Church
           :
           And
           that
           it
           is
           not
           for
           nothing
           that
           the
           Great
           Master
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           hath
           so
           ordered
           the
           terms
           of
           admission
           (
           upon
           
             meer
             Profession
             of
             Consent
             to
             the
             Baptismal
             Covenant
          
           )
           and
           of
           Exclusion
           (
           upon
           
             proved
             Impenitency
             in
             gross
             sin
             after
             sufficient
             admonition
             and
             patience
          
           )
           as
           that
           multitudes
           of
           bad
           men
           ever
           have
           been
           and
           will
           be
           in
           the
           visible
           Church
           :
           Though
           the
           regular
           station
           that
           such
           persons
           should
           choose
           ,
           till
           they
           come
           up
           to
           sincere
           consent
           ,
           is
           the
           place
           of
           Catechumens
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           not
           baptized
           in
           Infancy
           ,
           and
           the
           place
           of
           Penitents
           if
           they
           were
           ,
           yet
           supposing
           that
           they
           intrude
           further
           by
           a
           false
           profession
           ,
           yet
           God
           hath
           provided
           great
           advantages
           ,
           in
           Church
           communion
           for
           their
           good
           ,
           and
           secured
           the
           innocent
           from
           imputation
           of
           sin
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           presence
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           And
           men
           are
           induced
           to
           separation
           by
           forgetting
           ,
           how
           tender
           Christ
           is
           of
           the
           weakest
           of
           his
           members
           ,
           that
           are
           sincere
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           
           had
           rather
           many
           hypocrites
           were
           received
           ,
           than
           one
           true
           Christian
           shut
           out
           :
           For
           he
           hath
           a
           day
           at
           hand
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           will
           separate
           the
           Tares
           from
           the
           Wheat
           ,
           and
           will
           take
           out
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           all
           things
           that
           offend
           ,
           and
           them
           that
           work
           iniquity
           .
           And
           they
           consider
           not
           how
           impossible
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           shut
           out
           all
           hypocrites
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           shut
           out
           many
           weak
           ones
           that
           are
           sincere
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           And
           it
           much
           wrongeth
           them
           that
           they
           forget
           what
           a
           Mercy
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           Christ
           hath
           not
           made
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Pastors
           or
           Church
           to
           be
           arbitrary
           ,
           in
           admissions
           or
           exclusions
           ;
           but
           hath
           tyed
           them
           up
           to
           certain
           terms
           ,
           and
           prescribed
           to
           them
           whom
           to
           Receive
           or
           Reject
           :
           And
           that
           they
           consider
           not
           ,
           what
           confusions
           otherwise
           would
           be
           brought
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           what
           Church-tyranny
           men
           would
           exercise
           ;
           And
           how
           the
           difference
           of
           mens
           
             Judgements
             ,
             Interests
             ,
             Temptations
          
           and
           Passions
           ,
           would
           make
           almost
           as
           many
           sorts
           of
           Churches
           ,
           as
           there
           are
           individual
           Governours
           and
           Churches
           .
           And
           one
           would
           make
           one
           measure
           ,
           and
           another
           another
           measure
           of
           their
           communion
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           And
           it
           greatly
           wrongeth
           such
           men
           that
           they
           never
           had
           right
           apprehensions
           of
           the
           Nature
           and
           
             great
             Necessity
          
           of
           Vanity
           among
           believers
           ,
           and
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           .
           They
           cry
           out
           
             Truth
             must
             not
             be
             sold
             for
             Peace
             ,
          
           when
           they
           neither
           know
           aright
           what
           is
           Truth
           or
           Peace
           .
           But
           by
           Truth
           they
           mean
           their
           own
           doubtful
           opinions
           ,
           and
           by
           Peace
           they
           mean
           their
           own
           quietness
           with
           men
           .
           We
           easily
           confess
           ,
           that
           as
           Peace
           signifieth
           our
           freedom
           from
           
           persecution
           or
           sufferings
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           reproach
           of
           men
           ,
           the
           least
           holy
           truth
           is
           to
           be
           preferred
           before
           it
           ,
           and
           more
           tenaciously
           held
           than
           it
           :
           But
           if
           by
           Peace
           ,
           they
           mean
           the
           Unity
           and
           Concord
           of
           believers
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           speak
           dangerously
           ,
           and
           suppose
           a
           pernicious
           falshood
           ,
           that
           
             Gods
             Truth
          
           ,
           and
           such
           Peace
           or
           Concord
           ,
           may
           at
           any
           time
           be
           separated
           :
           And
           it
           is
           no
           wiselier
           spoken
           ,
           than
           if
           they
           had
           said
           ,
           
             A
             mans
             eye-sight
             or
             health
             is
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             the
             Union
             of
             his
             soul
             and
             body
             ,
             or
             before
             the
             Concord
             of
             Head
             and
             Heart
             ,
          
           or
           before
           the
           
             conjunction
             of
             his
             members
          
           .
           When
           as
           
             non
             cutis
             nulla
             est
             affectio
          
           .
           Destroy
           the
           Subject
           ,
           and
           you
           destroy
           the
           Accidents
           .
           Without
           union
           of
           parts
           ,
           the
           Church
           is
           no
           Church
           ;
           Dividing
           it
           ,
           is
           destroying
           it
           .
           A
           House
           or
           Kingdom
           divided
           ,
           cannot
           stand
           .
           And
           when
           it
           is
           no
           Church
           ,
           it
           hath
           no
           Truth
           as
           a
           Church
           ,
           n●r
           any
           thing
           that
           dividers
           did
           contend
           for
           .
           An
           Integral
           member
           may
           rather
           be
           cut
           off
           ,
           than
           the
           whole
           should
           perish
           :
           But
           what
           member
           will
           separate
           it self
           from
           the
           b●dy
           ?
           Or
           who
           but
           a
           murderer
           will
           on
           pretence
           of
           curing
           ,
           be
           a
           divider
           and
           dissolver
           ?
        
         
           14.
           
           And
           it
           wrongeth
           these
           Christians
           much
           that
           they
           look
           on
           the
           narrow
           space
           of
           the
           Churches
           about
           them
           ,
           and
           forget
           the
           state
           of
           almost
           all
           Christs
           Churches
           in
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           which
           are
           in
           a
           〈◊〉
           worse
           condition
           than
           our
           Parish
           Churches
           are
           :
           which
           though
           it
           should
           draw
           no
           man
           to
           like
           the
           least
           imperfection
           in
           them
           or
           in
           himself
           ,
           nor
           to
           neglect
           any
           true
           reforming
           duty
           ,
           yet
           would
           it
           make
           a
           tender
           
           Christian
           rather
           tremblingly
           to
           return
           to
           Vniversal
           due
           Communion
           ,
           than
           to
           dare
           to
           separate
           from
           almost
           all
           Christs
           visible
           body
           upon
           earth
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           And
           gazing
           all
           upon
           one
           side
           ,
           doth
           make
           men
           forget
           ,
           how
           heinous
           an
           injury
           it
           is
           to
           Christ
           ,
           to
           rob
           him
           of
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           his
           Churches
           ,
           and
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           none
           of
           his
           :
           when
           they
           could
           easily
           perceive
           that
           it
           would
           not
           be
           well
           taken
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           King
           of
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           three
           or
           four
           Villages
           in
           the
           Land
           :
           And
           he
           that
           can
           take
           four
           parts
           ,
           yea
           ,
           nineteen
           parts
           of
           Christs
           Church
           from
           him
           to
           day
           ,
           may
           take
           away
           the
           fifth
           or
           the
           twentieth
           to
           morrow
           ,
           and
           so
           may
           turn
           Infidels
           ,
           and
           deny
           Christ
           to
           be
           Christ
           :
           For
           no
           Kingdom
           ,
           no
           King.
           
        
         
           16.
           
           And
           they
           forget
           that
           as
           the
           Body
           must
           have
           its
           due
           magnitude
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           its
           
             comely
             scite
          
           of
           parts
           ;
           so
           we
           must
           be
           zealous
           for
           the
           Greatness
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Purity
           ,
           the
           Extensive
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Intensive
           growth
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           if
           Christs
           flock
           be
           little
           ,
           they
           dishonour
           it
           that
           would
           make
           it
           tenfold
           less
           than
           indeed
           it
           is
           ;
           Jer.
           30.
           19.
           
           
             And
             out
             of
             them
             shall
             proceed
             thanksgiving
             ,
             and
             the
             voice
             of
             them
             that
             make
             merry
             :
             And
             I
             will
             multiply
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             few
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             glorifie
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             small
             .
          
        
         
           17.
           
           And
           the
           Passion
           that
           is
           kindled
           in
           men
           by
           their
           sufferings
           ,
           is
           very
           strong
           in
           conquering
           their
           judgements
           ;
           so
           that
           too
           few
           in
           the
           whole
           world
           are
           found
           so
           sober
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           go
           too
           far
           
           from
           those
           they
           suffer
           by
           ;
           unless
           it
           be
           timerous
           or
           temporizing
           complyers
           ,
           that
           yield
           to
           escape
           their
           further
           suffering
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           And
           men
           are
           strangely
           forgetful
           of
           the
           experiences
           of
           themselves
           and
           others
           :
           And
           when
           God
           hath
           let
           loose
           the
           Spirit
           of
           division
           to
           the
           confusions
           both
           of
           State
           and
           Churches
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           ruining
           of
           true
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           woful
           and
           scandalous
           dissolution
           of
           many
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           where
           it
           hath
           come
           ,
           yet
           will
           not
           men
           understand
           or
           remember
           ,
           but
           see
           as
           if
           they
           did
           not
           see
           .
           
             Holland
             ,
             England
             ,
             New
             England
          
           give
           them
           loud
           and
           lamentable
           warnings
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           will
           not
           hear
           .
        
         
           19.
           
           And
           they
           that
           know
           what
           man
           is
           indeed
           ,
           will
           not
           deny
           ,
           but
           that
           in
           very
           many
           ,
           there
           is
           something
           of
           that
           Pride
           (
           which
           some
           call
           spiritual
           ,
           but
           is
           too
           carnal
           )
           in
           mens
           inclination
           to
           separation
           .
           He
           that
           knoweth
           how
           excellent
           a
           thing
           it
           is
           to
           be
           Wise
           ,
           and
           Holy
           ,
           and
           Happy
           ,
           is
           oft
           tempted
           to
           be
           desirous
           that
           his
           own
           excellency
           should
           appear
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           hid
           by
           his
           joyning
           with
           such
           as
           are
           taken
           for
           ignorant
           common
           men
           ;
           and
           so
           would
           stand
           further
           from
           the
           common
           sort
           of
           visible
           Christians
           ,
           than
           God
           would
           have
           him
           .
           And
           also
           some
           persons
           ,
           who
           should
           find
           the
           Evidences
           of
           Gods
           favour
           and
           acceptance
           in
           the
           life
           of
           
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Love
             ,
             and
             Holiness
             ,
          
           do
           lamentably
           quiet
           themselves
           instead
           of
           these
           ,
           with
           being
           members
           of
           such
           strict
           societies
           ,
           as
           profess
           even
           a
           separating
           conspicuous
           holiness
           .
        
         
           20.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           But
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           snares
           of
           all
           is
           ,
           that
           men
           cannot
           bear
           the
           Censures
           of
           
           those
           that
           are
           inclined
           to
           Separation
           .
           And
           therefore
           rather
           than
           be
           accounted
           and
           called
           by
           them
           
             Formalists
             ,
             Temporizers
             ,
             Carnal
          
           ,
           or
           such
           like
           ,
           they
           will
           do
           as
           they
           do
           ,
           and
           turn
           their
           zeal
           into
           partial
           and
           unjust
           censures
           ,
           of
           the
           persons
           ,
           words
           ,
           and
           outward
           Modes
           and
           Circumstances
           of
           Worship
           ,
           of
           those
           that
           they
           dissent
           from
           .
        
         
           These
           and
           such
           other
           causes
           of
           Dividing
           inclinations
           ,
           I
           did
           (
           upon
           the
           special
           necessities
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           my
           own
           acquaintance
           )
           lay
           open
           in
           a
           Book
           called
           the
           
             Cure
             of
             Church
             Divisions
          
           ;
           which
           made
           a
           great
           noise
           ,
           (
           as
           water
           powred
           upon
           the
           flames
           )
           ;
           But
           though
           some
           upon
           misunderstanding
           ,
           and
           some
           by
           guilt
           and
           interest
           muttered
           much
           against
           it
           ,
           I
           never
           had
           a
           word
           against
           it
           privately
           or
           publickly
           in
           writing
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Confutation
           of
           any
           thing
           in
           it
           ,
           save
           only
           a
           Libell
           of
           one
           that
           now
           calleth
           himself
           
             Edward
             Bagshaw
          
           ,
           a
           man
           that
           I
           am
           not
           acquainted
           with
           ,
           though
           I
           have
           seen
           and
           spoken
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           though
           to
           my
           trouble
           ,
           when
           his
           fancy
           led
           him
           that
           way
           ,
           he
           unskilfully
           wrote
           for
           me
           against
           the
           Bishop
           then
           of
           Worcester
           .
           I
           greatly
           rejoyce
           that
           in
           these
           times
           of
           tryal
           ,
           so
           few
           of
           the
           Non-conformable
           Ministers
           are
           by
           sufferings
           and
           passions
           hurried
           into
           the
           dividing
           extream
           .
           If
           injuries
           or
           interest
           would
           excuse
           any
           sin
           ,
           I
           think
           there
           are
           few
           Ministers
           in
           England
           ,
           who
           have
           more
           inducements
           to
           the
           angry
           separating
           way
           than
           I
           have
           .
           But
           shall
           I
           therefore
           wrong
           the
           Truth
           and
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           my
           own
           and
           others
           souls
           !
           God
           forbid
           .
        
         
         
           Brethren
           ,
           it
           is
           none
           of
           my
           meaning
           to
           disoblige
           you
           from
           your
           ancient
           faithful
           Ministers
           .
           Nor
           yet
           to
           perswade
           you
           to
           hear
           any
           insufficient
           or
           
             intolerable
             man
          
           ;
           much
           less
           to
           commit
           your
           souls
           to
           the
           Pastoral
           care
           of
           such
           a
           person
           :
           nor
           yet
           to
           prefer
           a
           worse
           before
           a
           better
           ,
           who
           may
           upon
           
             lawful
             terms
          
           be
           enjoyed
           .
           But
           the
           things
           that
           I
           perswade
           you
           to
           ,
           are
           these
           :
           1.
           
           Not
           to
           entertain
           false
           uncharitable
           dividing
           principles
           in
           your
           minds
           ,
           which
           will
           break
           the
           peace
           of
           all
           societies
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           you
           differ
           about
           Infant
           Baptism
           ,
           Indepencie
           ,
           Common
           prayer
           or
           such
           like
           ,
           that
           yet
           you
           will
           not
           think
           your
           differences
           oblige
           you
           to
           deny
           Communion
           to
           all
           you
           differ
           from
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           if
           you
           are
           so
           sinfully
           partial
           ,
           that
           you
           cannot
           joyn
           in
           the
           same
           Churches
           ,
           you
           would
           yet
           live
           charitably
           and
           peaceably
           in
           several
           Churches
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           you
           would
           not
           say
           any
           Church
           of
           Christ
           is
           No
           Church
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           not
           of
           your
           form
           or
           mode
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           That
           you
           would
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           Communion
           with
           any
           Church
           is
           unlawful
           ,
           because
           their
           external
           worshipping
           form
           ,
           is
           not
           of
           your
           fashion
           ,
           or
           before
           you
           have
           proved
           what
           you
           say
           .
           My
           advice
           is
           calculated
           to
           the
           Vnion
           and
           peace
           of
           all
           true
           Churches
           ,
           and
           not
           those
           of
           one
           form
           or
           mode
           alone
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           note
           it
           as
           a
           considerable
           providence
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           drawn
           in
           to
           defend
           the
           Principles
           of
           Love
           and
           Concord
           in
           these
           trying
           times
           ,
           against
           such
           an
           adversary
           as
           Mr.
           Bagshaw
           
           is
           .
           It
           hath
           of
           late
           been
           Gods
           way
           to
           let
           us
           know
           the
           
             evil
             of
             Principles
          
           by
           their
           effects
           on
           the
           men
           that
           we
           have
           had
           to
           do
           with
           :
           As
           
             Malignant
             principles
          
           would
           not
           have
           been
           sufficiently
           distasted
           by
           us
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           not
           shewed
           themselves
           in
           
             malignant
             practices
          
           ;
           So
           
             Dividing
             principles
          
           had
           never
           been
           sufficiently
           known
           in
           England
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           not
           ruined
           a
           Reformation
           ,
           silenced
           so
           many
           hundred
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           laid
           us
           in
           the
           dirt
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           done
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Cause
           of
           Dividers
           must
           be
           judged
           of
           by
           the
           defenders
           ,
           I
           advise
           you
           to
           consider
           of
           these
           things
           following
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           How
           many
           notorious
           false
           doctrines
           he
           hath
           delivered
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           How
           many
           other
           notorious
           Crimes
           in
           two
           Libells
           he
           hath
           committed
           ?
           In
           special
           let
           every
           sober
           person
           judge
           ,
           whether
           
             Ignorance
             ,
             Temerity
             ,
             Pride
          
           and
           
             high
             self-conceitedness
          
           with
           malignant
           unconcealed
           calumny
           do
           not
           only
           defile
           ,
           but
           even
           constitute
           or
           make
           up
           his
           Books
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           What
           bitter
           enmity
           is
           here
           exprest
           against
           the
           Principles
           of
           Love
           ,
           and
           Vnity
           ,
           and
           Concord
           ,
           and
           Peace
           ,
           and
           Sobriety
           it self
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           How
           many
           score
           notorious
           untruths
           he
           shamelesly
           publisheth
           in
           these
           two
           Libells
           ?
        
         
           5.
           
           How
           much
           he
           fighteth
           against
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           so
           with
           gross
           Impenitency
           aggravateth
           all
           his
           crimes
           ?
        
         
           6.
           
           How
           like
           his
           own
           Spirit
           is
           to
           that
           which
           he
           accounteth
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             imposition
             and
             persecution
          
           ?
           And
           how
           vehement
           he
           is
           against
           the
           same
           persons
           as
           such
           are
           ,
           and
           as
           impudently
           
           slandereth
           them
           ,
           and
           as
           bitterly
           and
           professedly
           designeth
           to
           make
           them
           odious
           (
           But
           he
           that
           professeth
           to
           make
           another
           odious
           ,
           thereby
           disableth
           himself
           from
           doing
           it
           .
           )
        
         
           7.
           
           Whether
           ever
           in
           all
           your
           lives
           ,
           you
           saw
           two
           Libells
           written
           against
           another
           ,
           which
           do
           not
           only
           perform
           ,
           but
           even
           attempt
           so
           little
           ,
           and
           next
           to
           nothing
           at
           all
           ,
           to
           give
           any
           answer
           to
           the
           Books
           he
           writes
           against
           .
           Read
           mine
           and
           read
           his
           ,
           and
           I
           defie
           any
           thing
           but
           madness
           it self
           ,
           or
           blind
           partiality
           or
           wickedness
           ,
           to
           make
           any
           man
           think
           that
           he
           hath
           confuted
           what
           I
           have
           written
           .
           I
           confess
           I
           admire
           at
           the
           mans
           insensibility
           ,
           that
           doth
           not
           perceive
           ,
           how
           much
           he
           hath
           done
           ,
           by
           pretending
           an
           Answer
           ,
           and
           giving
           none
           ,
           or
           worse
           than
           none
           ,
           to
           make
           his
           cause
           or
           himself
           contemptible
           .
           Can
           any
           man
           in
           his
           wits
           think
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           confuted
           the
           Principles
           of
           Concord
           which
           I
           laid
           down
           in
           my
           Directions
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Whether
           such
           a
           man
           as
           this
           do
           shew
           himself
           wiser
           than
           
             Dod
             ,
             Hildersham
             ,
             Ames
             ,
             Baine
             ,
          
           and
           all
           the
           old
           Non-conformists
           according
           to
           the
           importance
           of
           his
           boast
           ?
           or
           whether
           he
           give
           us
           cause
           to
           believe
           that
           God
           hath
           revealed
           more
           to
           him
           than
           to
           them
           ,
           while
           he
           himself
           can
           no
           better
           reveal
           it
           unto
           others
           ?
        
         
           9.
           
           When
           I
           had
           set
           down
           at
           least
           thirty
           three
           Vntruths
           which
           he
           deliberately
           dared
           to
           write
           and
           publish
           ,
           did
           you
           ever
           read
           such
           a
           pittiful
           vindication
           ?
           He
           hath
           not
           spoken
           to
           any
           considerable
           number
           of
           them
           :
           And
           of
           those
           few
           that
           he
           speaketh
           to
           ,
           try
           if
           you
           can
           find
           any
           one
           of
           which
           he
           cleareth
           himself
           ?
           And
           yet
           he
           
           professeth
           not
           repentance
           for
           any
           one
           of
           them
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           to
           open
           his
           Impenitency
           ,
           he
           professeth
           falsly
           that
           I
           cannot
           justly
           charge
           him
           with
           any
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           addeth
           in
           the
           last
           Libell
           forty
           eight
           palpable
           Vntruths
           more
           ?
           Just
           like
           one
           that
           being
           accused
           of
           swearing
           ,
           should
           forty
           eight
           times
           swear
           that
           he
           never
           sware
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           How
           far
           he
           proceedeth
           in
           his
           separation
           ,
           and
           how
           far
           he
           would
           draw
           poor
           unstable
           souls
           ?
           It
           is
           not
           only
           from
           the
           Conformists
           and
           the
           Parish
           Churches
           that
           he
           would
           have
           you
           separate
           ,
           and
           all
           in
           the
           whole
           world
           that
           are
           worse
           than
           they
           ;
           but
           also
           from
           all
           the
           Non-conformists
           in
           England
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           better
           than
           I
           :
           as
           his
           concluding
           Advertisement
           fully
           telleth
           you
           .
           All
           of
           my
           mind
           and
           measure
           are
           unworthy
           of
           the
           communion
           of
           this
           
             humble
             ,
             tender
             ,
             credible
          
           man.
           
        
         
           11.
           
           What
           means
           is
           there
           left
           in
           the
           world
           to
           exempt
           a
           man
           from
           the
           malignant
           calumnies
           of
           this
           Judge
           of
           the
           Churches
           ?
           When
           in
           one
           sentence
           he
           telleth
           you
           ,
           how
           much
           I
           have
           written
           against
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           in
           another
           that
           I
           am
           in
           the
           same
           condemnation
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           another
           ,
           that
           I
           dare
           look
           no
           truth
           in
           the
           face
           ,
           that
           bringeth
           suffering
           ;
           when
           he
           talks
           of
           one
           point
           that
           all
           Christians
           are
           agreed
           in
           ,
           and
           directly
           bringeth
           none
           .
           And
           when
           he
           chargeth
           me
           with
           
             Atheistical
             arguing
             against
             the
             divine
             and
             self-evidencing
             authority
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             be
             Rejected
             of
             all
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             the
             worst
             sort
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             that
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             being
             a
             Christian
             and
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             doth
             with
             his
             utmost
             
             industry
             and
             cunning
             ,
             labour
             to
             overthrow
             our
             foundation
             .
             ]
          
           When
           I
           know
           of
           no
           one
           man
           living
           in
           this
           Age
           ,
           that
           hath
           written
           
             so
             much
          
           (
           I
           say
           not
           ,
           
             so
             well
          
           )
           for
           the
           things
           in
           question
           (
           Scripture
           and
           Christianity
           )
           as
           I
           have
           done
           .
           May
           not
           this
           man
           as
           modestly
           charge
           Bishop
           Downame
           to
           be
           a
           Papist
           ,
           that
           hath
           written
           so
           much
           to
           prove
           the
           Pope
           to
           be
           Antichrist
           ?
           or
           say
           any
           thing
           else
           that
           he
           hath
           list
           to
           say
           ?
        
         
           12.
           
           Doth
           he
           not
           fix
           upon
           you
           by
           such
           Libells
           as
           these
           ,
           an
           odious
           reproach
           ?
           As
           if
           he
           would
           perswade
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           you
           that
           he
           writeth
           to
           ,
           are
           so
           partial
           ,
           so
           blind
           ,
           so
           false
           to
           truth
           ,
           and
           to
           your
           own
           souls
           ,
           and
           such
           pernicious
           enemies
           to
           peace
           ,
           as
           that
           you
           will
           receive
           that
           which
           is
           thus
           falsly
           said
           to
           you
           ,
           without
           ever
           reading
           what
           is
           said
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           or
           against
           all
           the
           evidence
           that
           contradicteth
           it
           ,
           and
           will
           believe
           all
           these
           visible
           untruths
           of
           his
           ,
           without
           any
           proof
           ,
           upon
           the
           bare
           report
           of
           so
           rash
           a
           man.
           
        
         
           13.
           
           Whether
           following
           such
           men
           and
           wayes
           as
           this
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           likeliest
           way
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           increase
           the
           reproach
           of
           the
           Non-conformists
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           all
           thought
           of
           ,
           as
           we
           do
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           continue
           severities
           against
           them
           as
           a
           company
           of
           furious
           unsociable
           persons
           ;
           but
           also
           to
           harden
           men
           into
           a
           contempt
           of
           Religion
           it self
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           Doth
           not
           God
           permit
           such
           a
           Champion
           of
           the
           Cause
           of
           Division
           ,
           thus
           criminally
           to
           miscarry
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           see
           that
           you
           are
           not
           better
           than
           those
           you
           separate
           from
           ?
           You
           blame
           
           them
           for
           subscribing
           erroneously
           or
           falsly
           ;
           And
           which
           of
           them
           hath
           put
           thirty
           three
           ,
           and
           forty
           eight
           visible
           untruths
           deliberatly
           in
           print
           ,
           and
           Impenitently
           stands
           in
           them
           as
           your
           Champion
           hath
           done
           ?
           Doth
           not
           this
           shew
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           not
           so
           good
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Churches
           of
           godly
           Pastors
           are
           as
           worthy
           of
           your
           Communion
           ,
           as
           you
           are
           of
           theirs
           ?
           If
           one
           should
           admonish
           one
           of
           your
           Church-members
           of
           one
           single
           deliberate
           avowed
           lye
           ,
           would
           you
           not
           call
           him
           to
           Repentance
           ?
           And
           will
           you
           believe
           this
           man
           and
           follow
           him
           upon
           his
           bare
           word
           ,
           who
           hath
           published
           eighty
           such
           falshoods
           ?
           Yet
           I
           am
           not
           one
           that
           think
           he
           loveth
           a
           lye
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           a
           lye
           ;
           but
           one
           that
           is
           thus
           guilty
           through
           proud
           overvaluing
           his
           own
           unfurnished
           understanding
           ,
           and
           through
           an
           extraordinary
           Rashness
           and
           want
           of
           tenderness
           of
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           You
           have
           heretofore
           had
           better
           Guides
           ,
           and
           you
           have
           better
           still
           :
           (
           I
           never
           met
           with
           two
           Ministers
           that
           approve
           his
           Libell
           ,
           nor
           any
           but
           Mr.
           Browne
           alone
           )
           you
           have
           a
           more
           peaceable
           Rule
           ;
           And
           if
           you
           are
           Christians
           indeed
           ,
           you
           have
           a
           Peaceable
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           a
           Saviour
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Prince
           of
           peace
           (
           who
           hath
           prayed
           that
           all
           his
           Disciples
           may
           be
           one
           ,
           John
           17.
           21.
           
           )
           and
           a
           God
           who
           is
           the
           God
           of
           peace
           .
           Follow
           therefore
           the
           Wisdom
           that
           is
           both
           Pure
           and
           Peaceable
           ,
           and
           not
           that
           from
           beneath
           ,
           which
           is
           earthly
           ,
           sensual
           and
           devilish
           ,
           and
           worketh
           by
           envious
           zeal
           and
           strife
           ,
           unto
           confusion
           and
           every
           evil
           work
           ,
           Jam.
           3.
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           Mr.
           EDWARD
           BAGSHAW
           .
        
         
           BROTHER
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           a
           little
           troublesome
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           troublesome
           to
           many
           peaceable
           Readers
           ,
           both
           that
           these
           Writings
           should
           pass
           between
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           should
           mention
           your
           faults
           so
           plainly
           as
           I
           do
           .
           But
           as
           I
           began
           not
           with
           you
           ,
           so
           I
           know
           not
           how
           to
           let
           you
           talk
           on
           ,
           without
           betraying
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           credit
           of
           the
           Non-conformists
           (
           who
           are
           by
           your self
           obliged
           to
           disown
           you
           )
           and
           the
           souls
           of
           the
           weak
           brethren
           ,
           for
           whom
           Christ
           dyed
           .
           And
           I
           am
           constrained
           plainly
           to
           name
           your
           faults
           ;
           1.
           
           Because
           truth
           consisteth
           in
           speaking
           of
           things
           as
           they
           are
           .
           2.
           
           And
           because
           my
           business
           is
           now
           to
           summon
           you
           to
           Repentance
           ,
           to
           which
           end
           the
           opening
           of
           your
           sin
           is
           necessary
           .
           3.
           
           And
           because
           these
           following
           Scriptures
           are
           my
           ground
           ,
           and
           your
           own
           word
           seem
           to
           me
           to
           charge
           it
           on
           me
           as
           my
           necessary
           duty
           ,
           upon
           dreadful
           penalties
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Scriptures
             that
             I
             set
             before
             me
             are
          
           Lev.
           19.
           17.
           
             after
             mentioned
             ,
             Rom.
          
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           
           Mark
           them
           which
           cause
           Divisions
           and
           offences
           contrary
           to
           the
           doctrine
           which
           you
           have
           learned
           and
           avoid
           them
           .
           Jam.
           3.
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           But
           if
           ye
           have
           bitter
           envying
           (
           
             or
             zeal
          
           )
           and
           strife
           in
           your
           hearts
           ,
           glory
           not
           ,
           and
           lye
           not
           against
           the
           truth
           :
           This
           wisdom
           descendeth
           not
           from
           above
           ,
           but
           is
           earthly
           ,
           sensual
           ,
           devilish
           .
           For
           where
           envying
           ,
           (
           zeal
           )
           and
           strife
           is
           ,
           there
           is
           confusion
           and
           every
           evil
           work
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             1
             Cor.
          
           1.
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13.
           
           &
           3.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           John
           17.
           21
           ,
           22.
           
           Rom.
           14.
           
           &
           15.
           
           John
           8.
           44.
           
           When
           he
           speaketh
           a
           lye
           ,
           he
           speaketh
           of
           his
           own
           ;
           for
           he
           is
           a
           lyer
           and
           the
           Father
           of
           it
           .
           Rev.
           21.
           8.
           
           All
           lyers
           shall
           have
           their
           part
           ,
           &c.
           
           &
           22.
           15.
           
           Whosoever
           loveth
           and
           maketh
           a
           lye
           .
           Psal
           .
           15.
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           That
           speaketh
           the
           truth
           ,
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           backbiteth
           not
           with
           his
           tongue
           ,
           nor
           doth
           evil
           to
           his
           neighbour
           ,
           nor
           taketh
           up
           a
           reproach
           against
           his
           neighbour
           .
           3
           John
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           I
           wrote
           unto
           the
           Church
           :
           but
           Diotrephes
           who
           loveth
           to
           have
           the
           preheminence
           among
           them
           ,
           receiveth
           us
           not
           :
           wherefore
           if
           I
           come
           ,
           I
           will
           remember
           his
           deeds
           which
           he
           doth
           ,
           prating
           against
           us
           with
           malicious
           words
           :
           And
           not
           content
           therewith
           ,
           neither
           doth
           he
           himself
           receive
           the
           brethren
           ,
           and
           forbiddeth
           them
           that
           would
           ,
           and
           casteth
           them
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           Gal.
           2.
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           I
           withstood
           him
           to
           the
           face
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           to
           be
           blamed
           .
           For
           —
           he
           withdrew
           and
           separated
           himself
           ,
           fearing
           them
           which
           were
           of
           the
           circumcision
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           Jews
           dissembled
           likewise
           with
           him
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           Barnabas
           also
           was
           carried
           away
           with
           their
           dissimulation
           .
           But
           when
           I
           saw
           that
           they
           
           walked
           not
           uprightly
           ,
           
             &c.
             —
             Tit.
          
           3.
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           A
           man
           that
           is
           an
           Heretick
           after
           the
           first
           and
           second
           admonition
           ,
           reject
           —
        
         
           
             Your
             own
             doctrine
             is
             as
             followeth
             :
             pag.
          
           1.
           
           It
           will
           be
           a
           favour
           if
           you
           look
           upon
           me
           as
           one
           that
           neither
           desires
           ,
           (
           nor
           if
           you
           believe
           what
           your self
           have
           writ
           )
           deserves
           such
           expressions
           of
           your
           familiarity
           .
           Pag.
           2.
           
           I
           hope
           you
           are
           not
           to
           learn
           ,
           that
           every
           untruth
           is
           a
           lye
           —
           Pag.
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           There
           being
           little
           difference
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           between
           the
           persecuting
           of
           brethren
           our selves
           ,
           and
           by
           not
           sharply
           reproving
           it
           ,
           seeming
           to
           approve
           of
           it
           in
           others
           .
           
             And
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             say
             as
             much
             against
             approveing
             your
             own
             sin
             as
             other
             mens
             .
             Pag.
          
           14.
           
           All
           are
           commanded
           to
           turn
           aside
           from
           them
           —
           A
           Church
           which
           after
           admonition
           and
           discovery
           of
           offenders
           ,
           will
           not
           use
           her
           authority
           in
           casting
           them
           out
           ,
           doth
           partake
           of
           their
           sins
           ,
           and
           becomes
           as
           guilty
           as
           they
           ,
           and
           therein
           as
           unworthy
           of
           communion
           .
        
         
           I
           cite
           Gods
           word
           as
           my
           Rule
           of
           speaking
           ,
           and
           yours
           as
           that
           which
           I
           may
           suppose
           sheweth
           what
           you
           expect
           to
           hear
           .
        
         
           All
           that
           I
           now
           desire
           of
           you
           is
           ,
           to
           bring
           your self
           to
           some
           impartiality
           in
           reviewing
           the
           two
           Libells
           which
           you
           have
           written
           ;
           And
           if
           you
           cannot
           ,
           yet
           condescend
           to
           hear
           the
           judgement
           of
           some
           understanding
           impartial
           persons
           who
           have
           seriously
           perused
           your
           writings
           and
           mine
           :
           And
           hate
           not
           repentance
           ,
           and
           set
           not
           your self
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           justifie
           not
           all
           the
           Crimes
           ,
           false
           Doctrines
           ,
           and
           eighty
           untruths
           ,
           which
           your
           
           two
           Libells
           do
           contain
           .
           And
           beg
           of
           God
           more
           
             Judgement
             ,
             Humility
             ,
             Meekness
             ,
             Considerateness
          
           and
           tenderness
           of
           Conscience
           :
           And
           abuse
           no
           longer
           the
           souls
           of
           weak
           Christians
           ,
           with
           such
           false
           Doctrine
           ,
           which
           you
           defend
           no
           better
           than
           I
           have
           done
           .
           I
           rest
        
         
           
             A
             desirer
             of
             your
             Repentance
             and
             Sobriety
             ,
             Richard
             Baxter
             .
          
           
             M.
             4.
             
             (
             Jun.
             )
             d.
             9.
             1671.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           second
           Admonition
           to
           Mr.
           Edward
           Bagshaw
           written
           in
           some
           hope
           of
           curing
           his
           IMPENITENCE
           ;
           or
           at
           least
           of
           saving
           some
           of
           those
           in
           London
           ,
           Northamptonshire
           ,
           and
           other
           Counties
           ,
           whom
           he
           hath
           laboured
           to
           pervert
           ,
           by
           FALSE
           DOCTRINE
           and
           FALSE-REPORTS
           ;
           which
           tend
           to
           destroy
           ,
           1.
           
           The
           Soundness
           of
           their
           Judgements
           by
           dangerous
           Error
           ,
           2.
           
           Their
           Christian
           Love
           ,
           and
           Unity
           ,
           by
           Love-killing
           Principles
           and
           Divisions
           :
           3.
           
           And
           their
           Christian
           Practice
           ,
           by
           sinful
           Censures
           of
           ,
           and
           Separations
           from
           the
           far
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Vniversal
           Visible
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Communion
           of
           Saints
           ,
           and
           the
           publick
           Worship
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           consequently
           to
           the
           destruction
           of
           their
           own
           souls
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Churches
           .
        
         
           
             To
             Mr.
             Edward
             Bagshaw
             .
          
           
             HAving
             told
             you
             in
             my
             first
             Admonition
             p.
             145.
             that
             
               if
               you
               write
               any
               more
               at
               the
               rates
            
             you
             did
             ,
             I
             should
             
               give
               you
            
             the
             
               last
               word
               ,
               as
               not
               intending
               to
               confute
               you
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             I
             found
             my self
             in
             a
             streight
             
             when
             I
             read
             your
             second
             —
             about
             my
             duty
             :
             Though
             you
             trampled
             admonition
             under
             your
             feet
             ,
             and
             turn
             again
             and
             all
             to
             rend
             me
             ,
             I
             ought
             not
             to
             take
             you
             for
             a
             Swine
             or
             Dog
             ,
             and
             give
             you
             up
             as
             wholly
             hopeless
             ,
             till
             there
             is
             no
             remedy
             :
             being
             under
             the
             command
             ,
             Lev.
             19.
             17.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               hate
               thy
               brother
               in
               thy
               heart
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               in
               any
               wise
               rebuke
               thy
               neighbour
               and
               not
               suffer
               sin
               upon
               him
               !
            
             And
             Charity
             forbiddeth
             me
             to
             desert
             all
             those
             souls
             whom
             you
             endeavour
             to
             seduce
             ,
             by
             denying
             them
             necessary
             information
             ,
             and
             silently
             to
             suffer
             them
             to
             live
             in
             all
             the
             sins
             in
             which
             you
             would
             ensnare
             them
             .
             And
             yet
             I
             have
             been
             chidden
             by
             so
             many
             for
             answering
             your
             last
             Writing
             ,
             as
             containing
             such
             palpable
             
               scurrility
               ,
               impertinency
            
             and
             error
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             afraid
             of
             wasting
             my
             time
             ,
             which
             I
             might
             better
             employ
             ;
             and
             preferring
             a
             lesser
             matter
             before
             a
             greater
             :
             And
             I
             expect
             you
             should
             charge
             me
             as
             a
             breaker
             of
             my
             promise
             :
             But
             of
             that
             you
             have
             your self
             discharged
             me
             ,
             it
             being
             conditional
             
               [
               If
               you
               write
               at
               the
               rates
               you
               did
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             and
             but
             the
             expression
             of
             my
             
               [
               Intentions
            
             ]
             which
             I
             may
             well
             alter
             ,
             when
             your
             alteration
             calleth
             for
             it
             :
             For
             though
             you
             neither
             express
             Repentance
             ,
             nor
             Amend
             the
             faults
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             did
             admonish
             you
             ,
             yet
             you
             here
             attempt
             such
             a
             Plea
             for
             separation
             ,
             as
             you
             did
             not
             in
             your
             former
             writing
             ,
             where
             you
             seemed
             to
             expect
             that
             your
             bare
             assertions
             should
             be
             believed
             ;
             but
             now
             you
             pretend
             to
             more
             argumentation
             :
             which
             therefore
             I
             shall
             take
             into
             consideration
             .
          
           
           
             But
             still
             I
             perceive
             the
             unavoidable
             streights
             into
             which
             you
             cast
             me
             in
             the
             performance
             :
             If
             I
             mention
             your
             Error
             and
             Sin
             ,
             you
             will
             think
             that
             I
             make
             you
             odious
             ,
             and
             trample
             upon
             your
             honour
             ,
             and
             cause
             your
             persecution
             ,
             and
             strengthen
             your
             adversaries
             :
             And
             if
             I
             silence
             them
             all
             ,
             I
             shall
             leave
             you
             under
             sin
             ,
             which
             is
             worse
             than
             persecution
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             neglect
             the
             souls
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             betray
             the
             honour
             of
             Religion
             ,
             as
             if
             its
             followers
             were
             but
             such
             as
             you
             ,
             and
             as
             if
             our
             Cause
             were
             guilty
             of
             all
             the
             
               Error
               and
               sin
            
             which
             you
             maintain
             .
             And
             if
             you
             are
             to
             be
             believed
             if
             I
             do
             not
             
               reprove
               you
            
             ,
             I
             shall
             
               but
               little
               differ
               from
               you
            
             :
             For
             you
             say
             of
             another
             case
             ,
             pag.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             
               [
               There
               being
               but
               little
               difference
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             And
             what
             should
             I
             do
             with
             you
             ,
             when
             you
             cast
             me
             into
             such
             a
             streight
             ?
          
           
             Why
             this
             I
             take
             to
             be
             my
             duty
             1.
             
             Impartially
             first
             to
             consider
             of
             all
             the
             evil
             which
             you
             charge
             upon
             my self
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             not
             be
             guilty
             of
             the
             sin
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             which
             I
             am
             constrained
             to
             lament
             in
             others
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               An
               obstinate
               Enmity
               to
               Repentance
            
             ;
             nor
             yet
             unthankfully
             neglect
             any
             help
             that
             God
             shall
             any
             way
             vouchsafe
             me
             ,
             for
             the
             discovery
             of
             my
             sin
             .
             2.
             
             And
             then
             so
             to
             acquaint
             you
             with
             your
             errors
             and
             miscarriages
             ,
             as
             may
             tend
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             your
             repentance
             ;
             2.
             
             And
             to
             other
             mens
             preservation
             ;
             3.
             
             And
             to
             vindicate
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             faithful
             afflicted
             Servants
             of
             Christ
             ,
             against
             the
             unjust
             accusation
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             would
             make
             the
             world
             believe
             
             that
             your
             Case
             is
             theirs
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             principles
             and
             practices
             are
             such
             as
             yours
             .
             4.
             
             And
             in
             all
             to
             preserve
             that
             just
             esteem
             and
             love
             which
             I
             owe
             you
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             I
             think
             yet
             upright
             in
             the
             main
             .
             I
             love
             your
             zeal
             for
             that
             which
             you
             take
             to
             be
             the
             Truth
             :
             I
             greatly
             love
             your
             Fortitude
             of
             mind
             ,
             and
             undaumedness
             under
             sufferings
             ,
             as
             such
             ;
             and
             being
             so
             much
             above
             the
             fear
             of
             man
             :
             And
             I
             think
             it
             a
             thousand
             pitties
             that
             you
             have
             not
             1.
             
             A
             better
             Cause
             ,
             2.
             
             A
             humbler
             mind
             ,
             and
             better
             acquaintance
             with
             your self
             ,
             3.
             
             A
             sounder
             and
             clearer
             judgement
             ;
             4.
             
             More
             universal
             Charity
             ;
             5.
             
             More
             sense
             of
             the
             mischiefs
             of
             sinful
             divisions
             :
             6.
             
             And
             especially
             more
             Sobriety
             and
             Caution
             ,
             and
             less
             teme●●ty
             and
             heedlesness
             of
             what
             you
             read
             ,
             and
             what
             you
             write
             ;
             and
             more
             tenderness
             of
             Conscience
             to
             avoid
             untruths
             ;
             7.
             
             And
             more
             impartiality
             ,
             to
             see
             that
             evil
             in
             your self
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             your
             opinion
             ,
             which
             you
             can
             aggravate
             in
             those
             by
             whom
             you
             suffer
             ;
             and
             8.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             That
             you
             have
             not
             less
             
               Enmity
               to
               Repentance
            
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             take
             an
             invitation
             to
             Repentance
             to
             be
             a
             malicious
             reproach
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             understand
             why
             God
             recordeth
             his
             servants
             sins
             ,
             nor
             will
             consider
             how
             much
             better
             it
             is
             that
             the
             reproach
             of
             sin
             ,
             do
             fall
             upon
             us
             ,
             than
             upon
             our
             Religion
             ,
             or
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             our selves
             confess
             our
             sins
             ,
             than
             that
             our
             adversaries
             upbraid
             us
             with
             Impenitent
             justifying
             them
             .
             And
             while
             you
             are
             so
             notoriously
             wanting
             in
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             the
             greater
             noise
             your
             
             sufferings
             make
             ,
             the
             more
             injurious
             you
             will
             be
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             to
             your
             brethren
             ,
             and
             the
             greater
             hardning
             to
             others
             :
             And
             Satan
             will
             not
             only
             use
             you
             to
             the
             corrupting
             of
             well-meaning
             peoples
             minds
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             suppression
             of
             Truth
             ,
             and
             Love
             ,
             and
             Concord
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             the
             reproach
             of
             
               suffering
               it self
            
             :
             And
             while
             you
             cry
             out
             of
             persecution
             ,
             you
             will
             prove
             a
             notable
             cause
             of
             all
             our
             defamations
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             temptation
             to
             the
             actors
             to
             justifie
             what
             they
             do
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             ,
             on
             these
             terms
             ,
             I
             shall
             consider
             of
             your
             words
             ,
             and
             help
             you
             better
             to
             understand
             your self
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               1.
               
               E.
               B.
            
             It
             will
             be
             a
             favour
             if
             I
             look
             on
             you
             as
             one
             that
             desireth
             not
             any
             such
             expressions
             of
             familiarity
             ,
             (
             
               as
               to
               be
               called
            
             )
             Brother
             .
             ]
          
           
             Reply
             .
             You
             may
             suppress
             your
             own
             Charity
             ,
             but
             not
             mine
             :
             you
             may
             call
             me
             what
             you
             please
             ;
             but
             I
             will
             call
             you
             what
             I
             think
             my
             duty
             requireth
             me
             to
             do
             :
             (
             As
             
               Optatus
               initio
            
             tells
             the
             Donatist
             .
             )
             My
             warrant
             is
             
               ubi
               supra
            
             ,
             Lev.
             19.
             17.
             
             &
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             11.
             
             
               If
               any
               man
               that
               is
               called
               a
               Brother
               be
               —
               a
               Railer
            
             —
             And
             2
             Thess
             .
             3.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             
               If
               any
               man
               obey
               not
               our
               word
               by
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               note
               that
               man
               ,
               and
               have
               no
               company
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               be
               ashamed
               :
               yet
               count
               him
               not
               as
               an
               enemy
               ,
               but
               admonish
               him
               as
               a
               Brother
               .
            
             But
             it
             is
             the
             Spirit
             or
             tendency
             of
             your
             Doctrine
             and
             principles
             ,
             to
             renounce
             fraternity
             with
             all
             of
             Christs
             Church
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             liker
             to
             your self
             than
             I
             am
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             2.
             
             You
             tell
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             shew
             
               how
               much
               
               I
               am
               for
               a
               middle
               way
               ,
               neither
               hot
               nor
               cold
               ,
               for
               a
               luke
               warm
               and
               neutral
               indifferency
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Reply
             .
             I
             take
             your
             warming
             in
             good
             part
             :
             I
             daily
             beg
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             the
             decays
             of
             my
             natural
             spirits
             and
             fervour
             by
             frigid
             age
             and
             weakness
             ,
             may
             not
             abate
             the
             true
             fervour
             of
             my
             soul
             ;
             much
             less
             any
             abatement
             of
             the
             estimation
             of
             holy
             Truth
             ,
             the
             search
             of
             which
             hath
             been
             the
             unwearied
             business
             ,
             the
             (
             almost
             )
             uninterrupted
             pleasure
             of
             my
             life
             .
             And
             specially
             that
             my
             love
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             Holiness
             may
             not
             decay
             ,
             which
             alas
             ,
             was
             wofully
             cold
             ,
             and
             little
             at
             the
             best
             .
             But
             I
             confess
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             for
             a
             
               middle
               way
            
             between
             fury
             and
             
               stupidity
               ,
               pride
            
             and
             
               baseness
               ,
               superstition
            
             and
             profaness
             ,
             the
             love
             of
             Anarchy
             and
             Tyranny
             ,
             and
             many
             such
             like
             pernicious
             extreams
             .
             :
             And
             you
             remember
             me
             of
             the
             folly
             of
             my
             youthful
             ignorance
             ,
             in
             which
             I
             presently
             suspected
             any
             man
             of
             tepidity
             and
             carnal
             indifferency
             ,
             who
             wrote
             for
             reconciliation
             of
             Contenders
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             middle
             Conciliatory
             way
             ,
             (
             such
             as
             about
             Arminianism
             ,
             
               Pet.
               Molinaeus
               ,
               Vsher
               ,
               Vossius
               ,
               Davenant
               ,
               Hall
               ,
               Preston
               ,
               Fenner
               ,
               Crocius
               ,
               Martinius
               ,
               Camero
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             so
             in
             other
             points
             .
             O
             Lord
             forgive
             the
             sins
             of
             my
             ignorant
             unexperienced
             age
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               2.
               
               E
               B.
            
             I
             hope
             you
             are
             not
             to
             learn
             that
             every
             untruth
             is
             a
             lye
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               E.
            
             I
             suppose
             your
             citation
             of
             John
             1.
             62.
             2.
             21.
             
             is
             mis-printed
             for
             1
             
               John
               1.
               6.
               
               &
            
             2
             21.
             
             The
             first
             of
             which
             saith
             —
             
               If
               
               we
               say
               that
               we
               have
               no
               fellowship
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               walk
               in
               darkness
               ,
               we
               lie
               and
               do
               not
               the
               truth
               .
            
             The
             other
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               [
               No
               lie
               is
               of
               the
               truth
               .
               ]
            
             But
             do
             either
             of
             these
             say
             ,
             that
             
               every
               untruth
               is
               a
               lie
            
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             enough
             to
             hold
             1.
             
             That
             every
             designed
             untruth
             which
             is
             positively
             voluntary
             is
             a
             lie
             :
             2.
             
             And
             that
             every
             rash
             and
             carelesly
             uttered
             untruth
             ,
             which
             is
             
               privatively
               voluntary
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             where
             the
             will
             omitteth
             its
             Office
             )
             is
             a
             lie
             ?
             Sure
             ,
             brother
             ,
             these
             many
             will
             be
             heavy
             enough
             upon
             you
             :
             you
             need
             not
             contend
             by
             false
             doctrine
             ,
             for
             any
             more
             .
             And
             supposing
             that
             you
             are
             not
             to
             learn
             how
             singular
             you
             are
             in
             this
             assertion
             ,
             is
             it
             any
             sign
             of
             your
             humility
             ,
             to
             think
             that
             so
             few
             Divines
             before
             you
             (
             who
             so
             little
             avoid
             it
             )
             did
             know
             what
             a
             Lie
             is
             ?
             If
             I
             had
             called
             you
             a
             wise
             ,
             a
             calm
             ,
             a
             sober
             and
             charitable
             man
             ,
             when
             I
             had
             no
             evidence
             of
             the
             contrary
             ,
             how
             can
             you
             prove
             that
             this
             had
             been
             a
             lie
             ?
             You
             tell
             us
             anon
             that
             Prophets
             ,
             
               Nathan
               ,
               Samuel
            
             ,
             and
             good
             men
             have
             been
             mistaken
             ?
             And
             did
             those
             Prophets
             lie
             ?
             You
             deny
             not
             that
             your
             Brother
             Powel
             was
             mistaken
             ?
             And
             yet
             you
             would
             not
             have
             it
             said
             that
             he
             lied
             ?
             Let
             this
             go
             therefore
             for
             your
             first
             false
             doctrine
             ,
             when
             you
             say
             that
             
               every
               untruth
               is
               a
               lie
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               3.
               E.
               B
               :
               p.
            
             2.
             
             You
             are
             not
             afraid
             to
             dethrone
             the
             Scripture
             from
             being
             a
             perfect
             Rule
             Par.
             1.
             p.
             99.
             100
             ,
             101.
             
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Though
             all
             untruth
             be
             not
             a
             lye
             ,
             
             I
             cannot
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             none
             .
             I
             have
             no
             
             
             
             
             
             such
             word
             or
             sense
             .
             I
             maintain
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             a
             perfect
             Rule
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             it
             is
             a
             Rule
             :
             But
             so
             far
             as
             it
             is
             no
             Rule
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             perfect
             Rule
             .
             I
             do
             there
             maintain
             that
             it
             is
             not
             a
             particular
             Rule
             ,
             for
             a
             Watchmaker
             ,
             a
             Carpenter
             ,
             a
             Physicion
             ,
             a
             Mathematician
             ,
             a
             Musicion
             ,
             &c.
             to
             do
             their
             work
             by
             :
             nor
             what
             Metre
             or
             Tune
             to
             sing
             a
             Psalm
             in
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ;
             but
             only
             a
             General
             Rule
             for
             these
             .
             And
             because
             you
             charge
             this
             on
             me
             as
             my
             error
             ,
             if
             I
             can
             understand
             you
             ,
             this
             is
             your
             second
             
               false
               doctrine
            
             implyed
             ,
             
             that
             Scripture
             is
             a
             
               particular
               Rule
            
             ,
             for
             the
             things
             which
             I
             
               there
               exclude
            
             ;
             And
             a
             
               third
               false
               doctrine
               implyed
            
             ,
             that
             
               if
               it
               were
               not
               so
            
             ,
             
             
               it
               were
               not
               a
               perfect
               Rule
               .
            
             For
             your
             words
             have
             no
             sense
             which
             I
             can
             discern
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             not
             the
             sense
             of
             them
             
               [
               Whosoever
               denyeth
               the
               Scripture
               to
               be
               a
               particular
               Rule
               for
               the
               things
               instanced
               by
            
             R.
             B.
             p.
             99
             ,
             100
             ,
             101.
             
               doth
               dethrone
               the
               Scripture
               from
               being
               a
               perfect
               Rule
               .
               But
               so
               doth
            
             R.
             B.
             Ergo
             your
             Major
             includeth
             the
             two
             fore-mentioned
             
               false
               doctrines
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               4.
               
               E.
               B.
            
             The
             whole
             design
             of
             your
             Book
             was
             to
             make
             your
             Brethren
             ,
             that
             have
             not
             your
             latitude
             ,
             and
             cannot
             reach
             the
             subtilty
             of
             your
             distinctions
             ,
             odi●us
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Here
             is
             a
             former
             falshood
             justified
             ,
             
             and
             doubled
             or
             increased
             ;
             1.
             
             It
             is
             false
             that
             this
             was
             
               any
               design
            
             of
             my
             Book
             .
             2.
             
             But
             that
             it
             was
             
               [
               the
               whole
               design
            
             ]
             what
             man
             of
             Sobriety
             that
             ever
             read
             it
             could
             imagine
             .
             3.
             
             Yea
             ,
             and
             that
             these
             brethren
             that
             I
             designed
             to
             
             make
             odious
             ,
             were
             
               such
               as
               have
               not
               my
               latitude
               and
               cannot
               reach
               the
               subtilty
               of
               my
               distinctions
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               5.
               
               E.
               B.
            
             Many
             hundreds
             of
             sober
             ,
             impartial
             ,
             and
             unbyassed
             persons
             have
             carefully
             read
             your
             Book
             as
             well
             as
             my self
             ,
             and
             they
             all
             make
             the
             same
             judgement
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             I
             will
             not
             number
             this
             with
             your
             bare
             falshoods
             :
             
             Whether
             many
             hundreds
             have
             told
             you
             their
             judgement
             of
             it
             ,
             who
             have
             read
             it
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             :
             But
             contradictories
             cannot
             be
             true
             on
             both
             parts
             .
             It
             is
             a
             slander
             therefore
             of
             so
             many
             hundred
             such
             persons
             which
             you
             utter
             :
             For
             if
             they
             were
             indeed
             
               sober
               ,
               impartial
               ,
               unbyassed
               persons
               ,
               and
               carefully
               read
               the
               Book
               ,
            
             it
             is
             scarce
             ,
             or
             not
             at
             all
             possible
             ,
             but
             indeed
             a
             contradiction
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             judge
             it
             
               [
               the
               whole
               design
               to
               make
               my
               brethren
               odious
               that
               —
               cannot
               reach
               the
               subtilty
               of
               my
               distinctions
               .
               ]
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               6.
               
               E.
               B.
               p.
            
             3.
             
             You
             call
             separation
             a
             crying
             sin
             ,
             nay
             the
             crying
             sin
             :
             
               and
               you
               scruple
               not
               to
               insinuate
               that
               all
               the
               judgements
               ,
            
             which
             in
             this
             Nation
             we
             do
             either
             feel
             or
             fear
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             charged
             on
             separation
             ,
             as
             the
             principal
             procuring
             cause
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Here
             is
             your
             third
             falshood
             in
             matter
             of
             fact
             :
             
             There
             is
             not
             a
             word
             in
             the
             places
             (
             nor
             any
             where
             else
             in
             all
             my
             Writings
             ,
             if
             I
             know
             what
             I
             have
             written
             )
             that
             chargeth
             all
             this
             on
             separation
             ,
             
               as
               the
               principal
               procuring
               cause
            
             :
             But
             the
             contrary
             in
             
             the
             comparison
             is
             oft
             and
             plainly
             asserted
             ,
             and
             greater
             Causes
             oft
             assigned
             :
             Nay
             ,
             that
             which
             (
             without
             the
             comparison
             )
             I
             did
             charge
             on
             separation
             ,
             was
             in
             these
             words
             conjunct
             
               [
               Our
               uncharitable
               Divisions
               ,
               Alienations
               ,
               and
               Separations
               are
               a
               crying
               sin
               ]
            
             and
             not
             of
             separation
             by
             it self
             ,
             or
             alone
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             by
             your
             opposition
             thereto
             ,
             
             you
             seem
             plainly
             to
             deny
             the
             sinfulness
             of
             the
             said
             
               [
               Vncharitable
               Divisions
               ,
               Alienations
               ,
               and
               Separations
               :
               ]
            
             Which
             is
             a
             crime
             of
             heinous
             aggravation
             ,
             to
             be
             committed
             and
             impenitently
             stood
             in
             ,
             at
             that
             very
             time
             ,
             when
             
               uncharitable
               divisions
            
             have
             broken
             us
             so
             much
             in
             pieces
             ,
             and
             brought
             us
             all
             so
             low
             ,
             and
             silenced
             so
             many
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             done
             that
             which
             our
             eyes
             have
             seen
             ?
             O
             dreadful
             obdurateness
             !
             that
             after
             twenty
             years
             such
             doleful
             experience
             ,
             we
             will
             not
             confess
             the
             sinfulness
             of
             our
             divisions
             ?
             But
             will
             suffer
             ,
             and
             be
             silenced
             ,
             and
             ruined
             ,
             and
             die
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             acknowledge
             that
             so
             unnatural
             and
             pernicious
             a
             thing
             is
             a
             sin
             ?
             When
             the
             world
             rings
             of
             it
             ?
             When
             we
             lye
             weltring
             in
             its
             sad
             effects
             ,
             that
             yet
             we
             are
             justifying
             the
             Cause
             .
             Let
             not
             any
             presume
             to
             go
             on
             in
             sin
             ,
             with
             a
             purpose
             to
             Repent
             hereafter
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             so
             hard
             a
             thing
             ,
             to
             make
             men
             that
             think
             us
             unworthy
             of
             their
             communion
             ,
             to
             Repent
             of
             the
             very
             sin
             which
             they
             suffer
             by
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             very
             heat
             and
             continuance
             of
             their
             sufferings
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Sect.
               7.
               
               E.
               B.
               p.
            
             3.
             
             What
             can
             make
             your
             brethren
             more
             odious
             ,
             and
             more
             expose
             them
             to
             the
             peoples
             fury
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Rulers
             Revenge
             ,
             than
             thus
             to
             make
             them
             the
             Causes
             of
             the
             Na●ions
             Calamity
             ?
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             And
             is
             there
             not
             sin
             among
             us
             ,
             
             even
             among
             us
             also
             ?
             And
             are
             the
             sins
             of
             such
             as
             we
             ,
             no
             Causes
             of
             our
             publick
             calamities
             ?
             And
             would
             you
             thus
             leave
             us
             all
             desperate
             in
             Impenitency
             ?
             May
             not
             we
             Repent
             ?
             and
             must
             we
             not
             Repent
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             be
             forgiven
             ?
             When
             we
             are
             freed
             from
             the
             Condition
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Works
             ,
             is
             Repentance
             become
             so
             intollerable
             and
             hard
             a
             Condition
             ?
             If
             we
             Repent
             not
             ,
             shall
             we
             not
             all
             perish
             ,
             Luke
             13.
             3
             ,
             5.
             
             Do
             Angels
             rejoice
             at
             a
             sinners
             Repentance
             ;
             and
             shall
             we
             take
             him
             for
             their
             enemy
             ,
             that
             calls
             them
             to
             it
             ?
             2.
             
             Is
             not
             Impenitency
             a
             greater
             Reproach
             to
             us
             ,
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             those
             by
             whom
             we
             suffer
             ,
             than
             our
             Repentance
             would
             be
             ?
             And
             doth
             it
             not
             exasparate
             them
             to
             see
             men
             justifie
             unquestionable
             sin
             ?
             3.
             
             What
             if
             God
             Record
             even
             good
             mens
             sins
             ,
             and
             tell
             a
             David
             what
             evil
             they
             should
             bring
             upon
             his
             house
             ?
             and
             what
             a
             plague
             his
             numbring
             the
             people
             brought
             on
             his
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             so
             of
             others
             ?
             Doth
             he
             hereby
             expose
             them
             to
             be
             odious
             ?
             No
             ,
             but
             by
             Repentance
             ,
             would
             make
             them
             amiable
             .
             4.
             
             Is
             not
             sin
             odious
             whereever
             it
             is
             found
             ?
             And
             God
             is
             no
             respecter
             of
             persons
             ?
             Must
             we
             not
             loath
             our selves
             for
             it
             ?
             It
             is
             
               he
               that
               sinneth
            
             ,
             that
             maketh
             himself
             
             
             
             
             
             odious
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             calleth
             him
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             would
             
               take
               away
            
             his
             odiousness
             (
             Though
             the
             sin
             of
             a
             penitent
             Manasseh
             may
             cause
             the
             Captivity
             .
             )
             And
             he
             that
             justifieth
             it
             ,
             and
             fathereth
             it
             on
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             Religion
             ,
             would
             make
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             odious
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             be
             known
             to
             be
             so
             himself
             .
             5.
             
             And
             do
             not
             most
             good
             Ministers
             and
             people
             publickly
             confess
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             our
             own
             sins
             have
             been
             the
             Causes
             of
             our
             Calamities
             ?
             Read
             Mr.
             Pool's
             
               Vox
               clamantis
            
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Stukeley's
             Book
             ,
             and
             judge
             accordingly
             of
             others
             ?
             And
             do
             you
             think
             that
             they
             thereby
             expose
             good
             people
             to
             the
             Magistrates
             hatred
             or
             revenge
             ?
             Or
             dare
             you
             charge
             them
             with
             hypocrisie
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             spake
             not
             as
             they
             thought
             ?
             Alas
             man
             ,
             what
             dayes
             of
             Humiliation
             do
             you
             use
             to
             keep
             ,
             for
             the
             sins
             and
             miseries
             of
             the
             Land
             ?
             Do
             you
             only
             confess
             your
             adversaries
             sins
             ?
             How
             easily
             can
             some
             men
             Repent
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             other
             mens
             only
             that
             they
             were
             to
             Repent
             of
             ,
             (
             if
             the
             confessing
             of
             such
             might
             be
             called
             Repenting
             .
             )
             
               Adeo
               familiare
               est
               omnia
               sibi
               remittere
               ,
               nihil
               aliis
               ,
               inquit
               Patercul
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               8.
               
               E.
               B.
               p.
            
             3.
             
             If
             in
             separating
             —
             our
             sin
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             the
             place
             where
             we
             live
             cannot
             be
             held
             innocent
             ,
             but
             must
             suffer
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             for
             our
             sakes
             ,
             we
             are
             certainly
             a
             people
             who
             deserve
             to
             be
             hated
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             the
             Confiscations
             ,
             Imprisonments
             and
             Deaths
             ,
             which
             some
             of
             us
             have
             already
             felt
             ,
             are
             no
             longer
             to
             be
             bewailed
             and
             grieved
             for
             as
             
             persecutions
             of
             the
             innocent
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             be
             rejoyced
             and
             gloried
             in
             as
             due
             punishments
             —
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Such
             stuff
             may
             go
             down
             with
             those
             that
             will
             swallow
             all
             that
             seems
             to
             lift
             them
             up
             .
             But
             1.
             
             It
             was
             not
             separation
             from
             forms
             of
             Worship
             only
             or
             chiefly
             that
             I
             spake
             of
             .
             2.
             
             None
             of
             us
             are
             absolutely
             Innocent
             ,
             but
             only
             comparatively
             ,
             and
             
               secundum
               quid
            
             .
             3.
             
             Here
             are
             two
             false
             Doctrines
             more
             implyed
             .
             
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             so
             sin
             as
             is
             here
             described
             ,
             deserve
             to
             
               be
               hated
               of
               all
            
             :
             For
             though
             
               secundum
               quid
            
             so
             far
             as
             we
             are
             sinners
             we
             are
             loathsome
             ,
             and
             deserve
             to
             be
             hated
             ,
             yet
             the
             same
             person
             being
             in
             Christ
             and
             pardoned
             ,
             and
             having
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             amiable
             :
             And
             therefore
             the
             Phrase
             must
             follow
             that
             which
             is
             predominant
             in
             them
             :
             And
             according
             either
             to
             fitness
             or
             custom
             of
             Speech
             ,
             you
             cannot
             without
             falshood
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             
               deserve
               to
               be
               hated
               of
               all
            
             ;
             whom
             all
             are
             commanded
             specially
             to
             Love.
             Did
             David
             deserve
             to
             be
             
               hated
               of
               all
            
             ,
             because
             his
             numbring
             the
             people
             brought
             the
             plague
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             or
             Aaron
             that
             made
             the
             Golden
             Calf
             ?
             Do
             you
             consider
             what
             you
             write
             ?
             How
             that
             thus
             you
             make
             all
             or
             most
             ,
             or
             very
             many
             of
             Gods
             Servants
             ,
             such
             as
             deserve
             to
             be
             hated
             of
             all
             ?
             For
             how
             few
             are
             they
             who
             do
             not
             so
             sin
             ,
             as
             that
             
               [
               the
               place
               where
               they
               live
               cannot
               be
               held
               innocent
               ,
               but
               must
               suffer
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               for
               their
               sakes
               .
               ]
            
             For
             Chastisements
             are
             threatned
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             societies
             that
             they
             defile
             ?
             And
             they
             are
             chastned
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             
             they
             may
             not
             be
             condemned
             with
             the
             world
             .
             And
             how
             few
             can
             say
             ,
             the
             place
             where
             I
             live
             is
             not
             the
             less
             innocent
             for
             me
             ,
             nor
             suffereth
             ever
             the
             more
             for
             me
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             it
             is
             
               false
               doctrine
            
             that
             Imprisonments
             and
             Death
             are
             due
             to
             all
             such
             :
             
             What
             kind
             of
             Politicks
             would
             you
             write
             ?
             Must
             every
             man
             be
             imprisoned
             and
             put
             to
             death
             (
             who
             makes
             the
             place
             not
             innocent
             where
             he
             liveth
             ,
             and
             hath
             a
             hand
             in
             bringing
             down
             judgements
             on
             the
             Land
             ?
             God
             afflicteth
             for
             what
             sin
             he
             please
             :
             But
             Judges
             must
             not
             Hang
             men
             ,
             for
             all
             that
             God
             afflicteth
             the
             Land
             for
             .
             But
             ,
             alas
             ,
             that
             you
             should
             reason
             for
             Impenitency
             !
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               9.
               
               E.
               B.
               p.
            
             3.
             
             [
             Your
             next
             attempt
             is
             to
             free
             your self
             from
             being
             looked
             upon
             as
             an
             earnest
             and
             active
             instrument
             in
             the
             late
             Wars
             .
             ]
             
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             This
             is
             another
             visible
             falshood
             in
             matter
             of
             fact
             :
             Alas
             Brother
             ,
             that
             you
             should
             no
             more
             heed
             what
             you
             read
             or
             write
             ?
             The
             question
             that
             I
             spake
             to
             was
             only
             
               [
               Whether
               I
               was
               as
               guilty
               in
               stirring
               up
               and
               fomenting
               that
               War
               as
               any
               one
               whatsoever
               ?
               ]
            
             And
             is
             this
             comparative
             question
             any
             kin
             to
             that
             which
             you
             now
             falsly
             father
             on
             me
             ?
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               10.
               
               E.
               B.
               p.
            
             4.
             
             
             I
             must
             confess
             your
             bold
             and
             resolute
             disclaiming
             any
             Activeness
             in
             that
             War
             ,
             did
             so
             much
             stagger
             me
             —
          
           
             R.
             B.
             
               This
               is
               yet
               more
               than
               the
               former
               :
               Alas
               ,
               have
               you
               cast
               off
               all
               heed
               what
               you
               
               say
               ,
               and
               all
               common
               modesty
               in
               your
               reports
               ?
               Where
               did
               I
               ever
               deny
            
             any
             Activeness
             ?
             
               I
               argued
               thus
            
             :
             [
             He
             that
             never
             medled
             with
             the
             War
             till
             long
             after
             it
             was
             raised
             ;
             that
             never
             shot
             ,
             struck
             or
             hurt
             any
             man
             ;
             that
             never
             was
             Officer
             or
             Common-Soldier
             ,
             that
             never
             took
             Commission
             to
             be
             Chaplain
             of
             the
             Garrison
             where
             two
             years
             of
             the
             War
             I
             did
             continue
             ,
             but
             preached
             a
             Lecture
             to
             them
             without
             any
             Commission
             ;
             that
             never
             went
             into
             the
             Field
             Army
             ,
             till
             after
             Naisby
             Fight
             ,
             and
             then
             went
             thither
             by
             the
             solemn
             Advice
             of
             an
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
             ,
             (
             many
             yet
             living
             )
             twice
             assembled
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             an
             open
             profession
             to
             the
             Committee
             ,
             that
             my
             Reason
             and
             Business
             was
             in
             the
             apprehension
             of
             our
             Common
             danger
             from
             the
             Army
             ,
             to
             discharge
             my
             own
             Conscience
             in
             disswading
             as
             many
             of
             the
             Souldiers
             as
             I
             could
             ,
             from
             overturning
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             State
             and
             Church
             ,
             which
             I
             was
             fully
             satisfied
             they
             intended
             ,
             and
             that
             spent
             his
             time
             among
             them
             under
             their
             displeasure
             in
             such
             work
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             did
             thus
             ,
             was
             not
             so
             guilty
             of
             stirring
             up
             ,
             and
             fomenting
             the
             War
             ,
             as
             were
             those
             that
             first
             raised
             it
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             were
             Generals
             ,
             Commanders
             or
             Souldiers
             ,
             and
             as
             those
             that
             preached
             for
             it
             to
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             or
             as
             those
             that
             went
             on
             in
             the
             many
             following
             Wars
             to
             the
             end
             .
             
               And
               is
               there
               any
               thing
               in
               all
               this
               ,
               that
               saith
               ,
            
             I
             was
             no
             way
             Active
             in
             it
             ?
             My
             Activity
             
               was
               principally
               in
               the
               City
               of
            
             Coventry
             ,
             
               which
               never
               saw
               an
               Enemy
               while
               I
               was
               there
               :
               And
               it
               was
               in
               telling
               my
               opinion
               to
               others
               ;
               and
               twice
               going
               out
               with
               their
               
               Souldiers
               to
               the
               Siege
               of
               neighbour
               Garrisons
               ;
               The
               rest
               I
               intimated
               to
               you
               before
               .
               And
               this
               is
               it
               that
               I
               meant
               in
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Book
               which
               you
               recite
               .
               I
               askt
               you
               ,
               whether
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               nor
               the
               chief
               Speakers
               in
               it
               ,
               nor
               the
            
             Earl
             of
             Essex
             ,
             nor
             Cromwell
             
               did
               no
               more
               ?
               with
               more
               to
               that
               purpose
               ,
               which
               you
               give
               no
               answer
               to
               ;
               but
               defend
               your
            
             falshood
             
               with
               the
               addition
               of
               more
               such
               —
               falshoods
               ,
               as
               if
               your
               design
               in
               writing
               ,
               were
               practically
               to
               tell
               men
               ,
               to
               what
               boldness
               in
               sinning
               mans
               vitiated
               nature
               will
               proceed
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               seasonably
               restrained
               .
               Yea
               ,
               as
               if
               you
               had
               quite
               forgotten
               what
               you
               were
               to
               prove
               ,
               you
               say
               ,
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               11.
               
               E.
               B.
               p.
            
             4.
             
             
             [
             Nor
             do
             I
             delight
             to
             expose
             you
             to
             the
             scorn
             of
             your
             enemies
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             pitty
             of
             your
             friends
             ,
             but
             I
             cannot
             help
             it
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Reader
             ,
             because
             I
             have
             met
             with
             so
             strange
             a
             Judge
             ,
             I
             freely
             appeal
             to
             thee
             ,
             if
             thou
             be
             but
             sober
             ,
             who
             it
             is
             that
             by
             this
             mans
             Writings
             ,
             is
             here
             exposed
             to
             scorn
             and
             pitty
             ?
             Whether
             I
             that
             so
             fully
             disproved
             his
             Calumny
             
               [
               that
               I
               was
               as
               guilty
               of
               stirring
               up
               and
               fomenting
               the
               War
               as
               any
               whatsoever
               ,
               ]
            
             as
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             a
             word
             of
             sense
             to
             say
             in
             confirmation
             of
             it
             ;
             or
             he
             ,
             that
             with
             such
             strange
             audaciousness
             addeth
             such
             falshoods
             as
             have
             not
             one
             syllable
             in
             all
             my
             Writings
             to
             countenance
             them
             ,
             and
             taketh
             up
             another
             charge
             against
             me
             ,
             that
             
               I
               boldly
               and
               resolutely
               disclaim
               any
               Activity
               ,
               &c.
               ]
            
             Did
             he
             trust
             that
             his
             Readers
             would
             so
             far
             believe
             
             him
             ,
             as
             rather
             to
             venture
             upon
             the
             scorn
             and
             pity
             which
             he
             would
             move
             them
             to
             ,
             than
             once
             to
             examine
             my
             Book
             ,
             whether
             I
             wrote
             such
             a
             word
             or
             not
             ?
             I
             confess
             too
             many
             of
             his
             own
             Spirit
             are
             like
             to
             do
             so
             ;
             and
             to
             believe
             what
             such
             a
             man
             as
             this
             reporteth
             ,
             and
             think
             that
             he
             cannot
             be
             so
             impudent
             ,
             as
             thus
             insultingly
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             I
             say
             thus
             and
             thus
             ,
             when
             I
             never
             wrote
             or
             spake
             such
             a
             word
             .
             But
             what
             if
             he
             attain
             this
             end
             ,
             and
             be
             believed
             ?
             Will
             it
             add
             to
             his
             innocence
             or
             felicity
             to
             have
             his
             
               many
               hundreds
            
             live
             in
             the
             sin
             of
             lying
             and
             calumny
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             excuse
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             Mr.
             
               E.
               B.
            
             confidently
             wrote
             it
             .
             It
             s
             a
             wonder
             that
             corrupted
             nature
             should
             be
             so
             eager
             to
             have
             companions
             in
             sin
             ,
             when
             it
             doth
             but
             tend
             to
             its
             own
             confusion
             ?
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               12.
               
               E.
               B.
               p.
            
             4.
             
             You
             —
             will
             not
             be
             beholding
             to
             an
             Act
             of
             Indempnity
             ,
             but
             stand
             upon
             your
             Innocency
             ?
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             These
             are
             two
             more
             
               gross
               falshoods
            
             in
             matter
             of
             fact
             :
             
             1.
             
             I
             am
             and
             wil
             be
             beholden
             to
             the
             Act
             of
             Indempnity
             ,
             and
             write
             all
             this
             as
             under
             the
             protection
             of
             that
             Act.
             2.
             
             I
             did
             not
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             stand
             upon
             my
             Innocency
             ,
             nor
             speak
             a
             word
             of
             such
             importance
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               13.
               
               E.
               B.
            
             Nothing
             but
             your
             hopes
             that
             all
             is
             forgotten
             as
             well
             as
             pardoned
             ,
             
             which
             is
             past
             ,
             could
             ever
             embolden
             you
             to
             so
             peremptory
             denyal
             .
          
           
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             This
             is
             another
             gross
             falshood
             :
             1.
             
             It
             is
             spoken
             of
             my
             heart
             ,
             which
             he
             knoweth
             not
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             twice
             contradicted
             by
             his
             own
             Pen.
             1.
             
             He
             even
             now
             said
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             not
             be
             beholden
             to
             an
             Act
             of
             Indempnity
             ,
             and
             yet
             now
             he
             makes
             the
             
               hope
               of
               Pardon
            
             received
             to
             embolden
             me
             .
             2.
             
             He
             rebuketh
             me
             for
             the
             
               less
               seasonable
               Retractation
            
             ,
             of
             that
             which
             now
             he
             saith
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             I
             hoped
             it
             
               was
               forgotten
            
             ,
             but
             that
             
               nothing
               but
            
             that
             
               hope
               could
               embolden
               me
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Why
             did
             I
             Retract
             that
             which
             I
             thought
             forgotten
             ?
             Could
             I
             think
             that
             Book
             forgotten
             which
             remaineth
             visible
             ?
             which
             so
             many
             Books
             accuse
             me
             of
             ?
             and
             one
             which
             he
             mentioneth
             and
             wrote
             against
             himself
             ?
             and
             which
             so
             many
             have
             publickly
             preached
             against
             ,
             both
             formerly
             and
             of
             late
             ?
             Could
             I
             think
             that
             part
             of
             my
             life
             forgotten
             ,
             which
             all
             in
             the
             City
             of
             Coventry
             ,
             who
             thirty
             years
             ago
             were
             at
             years
             of
             discretion
             ,
             may
             remember
             ?
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               14.
               
               E.
               B.
               p.
            
             4.
             
             You
             —
             ask
             me
             many
             malicious
             and
             ensnaring
             questions
             .
             
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             That
             's
             another
             Falshood
             :
             They
             were
             not
             malicious
             :
             And
             another
             crime
             ,
             to
             take
             him
             for
             malicious
             ,
             who
             calleth
             sinners
             to
             necessary
             repentance
             ,
             in
             a
             time
             of
             Judgements
             ,
             with
             words
             of
             love
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               15.
               
               E.
               B.
            
             In
             your
             Writings
             you
             do
             highly
             approve
             of
             that
             which
             was
             the
             worst
             part
             of
             the
             change
             ,
             the
             setting
             up
             of
             Cromwell
             to
             he
             Protector
             ?
          
           
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             This
             also
             is
             notoriously
             false
             ,
             
             as
             my
             Writings
             which
             have
             no
             such
             word
             ,
             and
             as
             those
             that
             I
             converst
             with
             know
             .
             Indeed
             
               Oliver
               Cromwells
            
             first
             Troop
             did
             under
             their
             Officers
             hands
             invite
             me
             to
             be
             their
             Pastor
             ,
             which
             I
             refused
             as
             dissenting
             from
             the
             way
             into
             which
             I
             saw
             them
             entring
             ,
             and
             not
             willing
             to
             leave
             my
             peaceable
             habitation
             at
             Coventry
             ,
             where
             I
             had
             the
             society
             of
             very
             many
             worthy
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             leisure
             for
             my
             Studies
             ,
             and
             was
             out
             of
             the
             heats
             of
             War
             :
             And
             after
             he
             expostulated
             with
             me
             himself
             for
             refusing
             his
             desires
             :
             But
             the
             very
             first
             hour
             that
             I
             went
             to
             his
             Army
             ,
             which
             was
             after
             Naseby
             fight
             ,
             he
             having
             notice
             of
             my
             words
             and
             intentions
             ,
             from
             a
             friend
             of
             his
             of
             the
             Coventry
             Committee
             ,
             I
             was
             entertained
             by
             the
             jeers
             of
             his
             most
             intimate
             friends
             ,
             as
             
               one
               that
               came
               forsooth
               to
               Reclaim
               the
               Army
               ,
               and
               save
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             in
             a
             year
             and
             halfs
             time
             while
             I
             stayed
             among
             them
             ,
             he
             would
             never
             once
             speak
             to
             me
             ;
             nor
             was
             I
             ever
             at
             his
             Quarters
             ,
             but
             kept
             at
             a
             distance
             as
             one
             of
             their
             adversaries
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             I
             had
             interest
             in
             were
             discountenanced
             for
             my
             sake
             .
             And
             had
             not
             a
             sudden
             bleeding
             brought
             me
             very
             near
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             separated
             me
             from
             the
             Army
             ,
             about
             the
             very
             day
             that
             they
             had
             their
             first
             open
             Consultation
             ,
             for
             the
             following
             Treasonable
             Changes
             which
             they
             made
             ,
             I
             had
             hazarded
             my
             life
             upon
             their
             displeasure
             ,
             in
             the
             contradicting
             them
             ,
             and
             drawing
             off
             as
             many
             from
             them
             as
             I
             could
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             when
             many
             did
             desert
             
             them
             :
             For
             by
             the
             advice
             of
             a
             second
             meeting
             of
             the
             Ministers
             at
             Coventry
             ,
             I
             stayed
             with
             them
             for
             that
             very
             end
             ,
             when
             I
             had
             peaceable
             opportunity
             to
             have
             returned
             to
             my
             former
             auditors
             ;
             And
             I
             did
             openly
             and
             boldly
             from
             that
             day
             until
             Cromwells
             death
             ,
             declare
             to
             those
             that
             I
             converst
             with
             ,
             that
             I
             took
             him
             and
             his
             Army
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             most
             perfidious
             Treason
             and
             Rebeilion
             ,
             and
             himself
             for
             an
             unquestionable
             Usurper
             .
             And
             I
             never
             spake
             one
             word
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             And
             being
             once
             before
             his
             death
             (
             being
             at
             London
             )
             invited
             to
             speak
             with
             him
             ,
             I
             expostulated
             with
             him
             ,
             by
             what
             Right
             our
             Government
             was
             changed
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             could
             prove
             that
             all
             the
             people
             of
             England
             had
             lost
             their
             own
             Right
             to
             their
             ancient
             Government
             ,
             and
             laboured
             to
             convince
             him
             that
             this
             change
             of
             his
             ,
             and
             Instrument
             of
             Government
             (
             which
             you
             charge
             me
             to
             approve
             )
             was
             an
             unjust
             depriving
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             their
             ancient
             and
             never
             forfeited
             right
             ;
             till
             I
             made
             him
             so
             angry
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             time
             to
             say
             no
             more
             .
             But
             let
             us
             hear
             the
             proof
             of
             your
             accusation
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               16.
               
               E.
               B.
               p.
            
             5.
             
             You
             —
             hugg
             and
             embrace
             the
             Traytor
             .
             
             For
             you
             greatly
             commend
             that
             absurd
             tool
             ,
             The
             humble
             Petition
             and
             Advice
             which
             was
             Cromwells
             Instruments
             of
             Government
             ;
             And
             you
             say
             of
             it
             ,
             A
             more
             excellent
             Law
             hath
             not
             been
             made
             ,
             for
             the
             happiness
             of
             England
             concerning
             Parliaments
             ,
             at
             least
             since
             the
             Reformation
             .
             ]
          
           
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Here
             is
             no
             proof
             at
             all
             of
             your
             false
             accusation
             ,
             but
             the
             addition
             of
             two
             more
             falshoods
             ,
             one
             exprest
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             intimated
             .
             1.
             
             That
             I
             hug'd
             and
             embraced
             the
             Traytor
             .
             Let
             the
             Reader
             judge
             by
             what
             I
             have
             truly
             said
             .
             2.
             
             That
             I
             
               greatly
               commend
               the
               Instrument
               of
               Government
               ,
               as
               making
               the
               change
               and
               setting
               up
               of
            
             Cromwell
             
               to
               be
               Protector
            
             ,
             when
             you
             could
             not
             easily
             choose
             but
             know
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             will
             but
             open
             my
             Book
             where
             the
             words
             are
             which
             you
             cite
             ,
             may
             presently
             perceive
             your
             fraud
             and
             falshood
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             say
             not
             a
             word
             to
             commend
             or
             approve
             of
             that
             Instrument
             as
             such
             ,
             or
             as
             making
             the
             change
             ,
             or
             as
             setting
             up
             Cromwell
             ,
             or
             a
             Protector
             ,
             but
             only
             for
             this
             one
             thing
             ,
             that
             it
             
               excluded
               Atheists
               ,
               Blasphemers
               ,
               Anti-Scripturists
               ,
               Cursers
               ,
               Swearers
               ,
               Drunkards
               ,
               Denyers
               of
               Sacraments
               ,
               Prayer
               ,
               Magistracy
               and
               Ministry
               ,
               &c.
            
             from
             being
             Parliament
             men
             .
             And
             is
             not
             this
             fallacy
             
               a
               dicto
               secundum
               quod
               ad
               dictum
               simpliciter
               ,
            
             a
             notorious
             cheat
             ,
             and
             falshood
             ?
             Is
             this
             to
             approve
             the
             
               setting
               up
               of
            
             Cromwell
             
               to
               be
               Protector
            
             ?
             Do
             you
             think
             by
             such
             a
             rate
             of
             Reasoning
             as
             this
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             accounted
             a
             wise
             &
             faithful
             Teacher
             ?
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               17.
               
               E.
               B.
            
             And
             of
             Cromwell
             himself
             (
             though
             he
             dyed
             in
             his
             sinful
             Vsurpation
             ,
             
             without
             manifesting
             any
             Repentance
             )
             you
             give
             this
             Saint-like
             Character
             in
             your
             Preface
             to
             the
             Army
             ,
             The
             late
             Protector
             did
             prudently
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             R.
             B.
             1.
             
             
               In
               that
               very
               Preface
               against
               the
               Army
               ,
               this
               man
               might
               see
               such
               words
               as
               
               these
               ,
               reprehending
               the
               Armies
               rebellions
               and
               changes
            
             [
             The
             fabrication
             of
             an
             Instrument
             of
             Laws
             without
             a
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             actions
             of
             these
             times
             ,
             we
             doubt
             not
             but
             you
             will
             ere
             long
             repent
             of
             ]
             (
             
               having
               instanced
               in
               their
               other
               changes
               before
               )
               and
               many
               Texts
               cited
               to
               them
               ,
               in
               which
               their
               actions
               are
               condemned
               as
               heinous
               crimes
               .
               And
            
             [
             The
             best
             Governours
             in
             all
             the
             world
             that
             have
             the
             Supremacy
             ,
             have
             been
             resisted
             or
             deposed
             in
             England
             ]
             (
             
               It
               was
               not
               then
               safe
               or
               necessary
               to
               Name
               all
               .
               )
               And
            
             [
             A
             Heathen
             persecuting
             Nero
             must
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             wrath
             ,
             but
             for
             conscience
             sake
             .
             ]
             
               And
               among
               the
               changes
               which
               I
               reprehended
               ,
               are
            
             —
             [
             Next
             this
             we
             had
             the
             Minor
             part
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             Soveraign
             Power
             ,
             the
             Corrupt
             Majority
             ,
             as
             you
             call
             them
             ,
             being
             left
             out
             :
             And
             by
             them
             we
             had
             the
             Government
             changed
             ,
             Regality
             (
             It
             was
             then
             death
             to
             say
             ,
             The
             King
             )
             and
             House
             of
             Lords
             being
             cast
             off
             .
             
             Next
             this
             we
             had
             nothing
             visible
             but
             a
             General
             and
             an
             Army
             :
             Next
             this
             we
             had
             all
             the
             whole
             Constitution
             and
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             at
             once
             subverted
             ;
             Certain
             men
             being
             called
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             a
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             the
             Soveraign
             power
             pretended
             to
             be
             given
             them
             ,
             that
             never
             were
             chosen
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             by
             we
             know
             not
             whom
             ,
             (
             such
             a
             fact
             as
             I
             never
             heard
             or
             read
             ,
             that
             any
             King
             of
             England
             was
             guilty
             of
             ,
             since
             Parliaments
             were
             known
             .
             )
             Next
             this
             we
             had
             a
             Protector
             governing
             according
             to
             an
             Instrument
             made
             by
             —
             God
             knows
             who
             .
             After
             this
             we
             had
             a
             Protector
             governing
             
             according
             to
             the
             Humble
             Petition
             and
             Advice
             ,
             (
             and
             sworn
             to
             both
             )
             :
             And
             now
             we
             are
             wheeled
             about
             again
             .
             ]
          
           
             Reader
             ,
             did
             this
             man
             read
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             that
             in
             that
             Book
             ,
             especially
             the
             Preface
             and
             Conclusion
             ,
             I
             then
             wrote
             (
             in
             the
             bitterness
             of
             my
             soul
             )
             against
             the
             Army
             ?
             and
             did
             
               he
               believe
               himself
               ,
               or
               could
               he
               possibly
               believe
               himself
               ,
               that
               I
               approved
               of
               the
               setting
               up
               of
            
             Cromwell
             
               to
               be
               Protector
            
             ?
             If
             he
             do
             really
             believe
             himself
             ,
             How
             unfit
             a
             man
             is
             this
             (
             who
             understands
             not
             humane
             language
             )
             to
             be
             the
             great
             refiner
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             pretend
             to
             be
             wiser
             than
             the
             Old
             Non-conformists
             ,
             &c.
             —
             If
             he
             
               do
               not
               believe
            
             himself
             ,
             how
             unfit
             is
             he
             to
             separate
             from
             us
             for
             our
             sinfulness
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             believed
             by
             the
             people
             whom
             he
             seduceth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             words
             which
             he
             citeth
             ,
             are
             only
             in
             a
             Parenthesis
             ,
             concerning
             which
             take
             this
             true
             information
             .
             1.
             
             Men
             used
             to
             distinguish
             between
             a
             
               Tyrant
               quoad
               jus
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               Tyrant
               quoad
               exercitium
            
             :
             And
             I
             ordinarily
             declared
             Cromwell
             a
             Tyrant
             
               quoad
               jus
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             an
             Usurper
             .
             2.
             
             I
             never
             thought
             it
             laudable
             to
             belye
             any
             man
             whomsoever
             ,
             nor
             to
             make
             his
             actions
             worse
             than
             they
             are
             .
             I
             did
             not
             dislike
             any
             good
             ,
             because
             Cromwell
             did
             it
             :
             I
             will
             not
             renounce
             God
             ,
             or
             Christ
             ,
             or
             Piety
             ,
             because
             that
             Cromwell
             professedly
             owned
             them
             .
             All
             that
             was
             good
             in
             him
             ,
             was
             not
             made
             bad
             (
             as
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             )
             because
             he
             did
             it
             .
             I
             never
             censured
             
               Sulpitius
               Severus
               ,
               Beda
            
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Historians
             ,
             
             for
             extolling
             the
             Christian
             Piety
             of
             Maximus
             ,
             while
             they
             call
             him
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             as
             to
             Title
             .
             I
             will
             not
             fall
             out
             with
             God
             ,
             or
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             Honesty
             ,
             because
             that
             Cromwell
             did
             speak
             well
             of
             them
             all
             .
             3.
             
             Note
             ,
             that
             I
             spake
             only
             of
             his
             Exercise
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             his
             Right
             ,
             which
             I
             still
             declared
             to
             be
             Null
             .
             —
             4.
             
             And
             I
             instanced
             what
             his
             
               Prudence
               was
            
             ,
             (
             before
             )
             
               [
               His
               prudent
               shunning
               of
               Engagements
               ,
               ]
            
             that
             he
             put
             not
             upon
             us
             any
             Oaths
             or
             Promises
             of
             Allegiance
             to
             himself
             ;
             For
             he
             knew
             that
             we
             would
             refuse
             them
             ,
             and
             thereby
             disturb
             his
             peace
             .
             It
             is
             known
             unquestionably
             that
             Cromwell
             did
             many
             things
             that
             were
             (
             in
             their
             nature
             )
             very
             laudable
             .
             5.
             
             And
             I
             mentioned
             this
             (
             not
             as
             a
             praise
             of
             him
             ,
             but
             )
             as
             a
             Conviction
             of
             the
             Rebellious
             Army
             ,
             who
             thought
             they
             might
             take
             down
             all
             Government
             ,
             to
             set
             up
             themselves
             ,
             whom
             they
             could
             easilier
             believe
             to
             be
             good
             and
             godly
             ,
             than
             any
             others
             :
             And
             whereas
             they
             pretended
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             for
             ungodliness
             ,
             that
             they
             pulled
             down
             their
             Superiours
             ,
             I
             shewed
             them
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             could
             not
             believe
             that
             the
             King
             was
             godly
             ,
             nor
             the
             Parliament
             godly
             ,
             nor
             the
             Minor
             part
             of
             the
             Parliament
             (
             called
             the
             Rump
             )
             godly
             ,
             nor
             their
             Little
             Mock-Parliament
             godly
             ,
             yet
             they
             should
             not
             have
             so
             accused
             Cromwell
             ,
             whom
             they
             cryed
             up
             ,
             and
             set
             him
             up
             themselves
             ,
             and
             magnified
             so
             highly
             as
             they
             did
             .
             6.
             
             And
             I
             meant
             this
             Commendation
             of
             some
             of
             his
             actions
             ,
             as
             comparative
             only
             ,
             and
             better
             than
             theirs
             that
             pulled
             
             down
             that
             which
             themselves
             set
             up
             .
             7.
             
             And
             yet
             ,
             I
             thank
             you
             for
             calling
             me
             to
             review
             those
             words
             ,
             and
             do
             hereby
             declare
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             take
             them
             to
             be
             unmeet
             (
             as
             spoken
             to
             the
             Army
             that
             then
             had
             greatly
             provoked
             me
             to
             grief
             )
             and
             that
             I
             unfeignedly
             
               Repent
               of
               them
            
             ;
             that
             you
             may
             see
             I
             love
             not
             Impenitence
             in
             my self
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             in
             you
             :
             And
             I
             wish
             that
             they
             had
             not
             been
             written
             ,
             being
             so
             lyable
             to
             ill
             effects
             ;
             and
             it
             being
             unmeet
             too
             much
             to
             praise
             even
             the
             good
             that
             a
             Usurper
             doth
             ,
             lest
             it
             take
             off
             the
             odium
             of
             his
             Usurpation
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               18.
               
               E.
               B.
            
             Sir
             could
             you
             say
             all
             this
             of
             him
             then
             ,
             
             and
             do
             you
             think
             your
             partial
             friends
             can
             justifie
             you
             now
             ,
             when
             you
             compare
             him
             to
             the
             Tyrant
             Maximus
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             in
             effect
             to
             be
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             a
             Murderous
             and
             a
             bloody
             Vsurper
             ?
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Here
             is
             two
             Falshoods
             ,
             one
             expressed
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             implyed
             .
             1.
             
             That
             expressed
             is
             ,
             that
             I
             
               make
               him
               in
               effect
               to
               be
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               Murderous
               ,
               &c.
            
             when
             I
             never
             denyed
             any
             thing
             that
             was
             good
             in
             him
             ;
             but
             have
             publickly
             ,
             and
             in
             Print
             warned
             our
             Lawful
             Governours
             ,
             that
             they
             tempt
             not
             the
             people
             to
             dislike
             them
             ,
             by
             undoing
             any
             good
             which
             he
             did
             .
             2.
             
             The
             implyed
             falshood
             ,
             that
             I
             speak
             worse
             of
             him
             now
             ,
             than
             I
             did
             heretofore
             .
             Whereas
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             that
             I
             spake
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             own
             Usurpation
             I
             am
             confident
             twenty
             times
             against
             him
             ,
             for
             once
             that
             I
             have
             spoken
             
             since
             his
             death
             :
             Not
             that
             I
             changed
             my
             opinion
             of
             him
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             is
             so
             cross
             to
             humane
             nature
             ,
             to
             insult
             over
             even
             malefactors
             in
             their
             sufferings
             ,
             especially
             when
             we
             suffer
             with
             them
             (
             though
             by
             them
             )
             and
             when
             their
             adversaries
             need
             no
             instigation
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             not
             been
             able
             to
             judge
             it
             my
             duty
             ,
             to
             speak
             of
             that
             very
             evil
             ,
             which
             I
             and
             others
             suffer
             by
             :
             But
             have
             been
             hardly
             put
             to
             it
             these
             eleven
             years
             ,
             between
             the
             thoughts
             of
             open
             disowning
             those
             sins
             of
             
               self-exalting
               Vsurpers
            
             that
             have
             confounded
             us
             ,
             and
             a
             lothness
             to
             encrease
             the
             sufferings
             of
             those
             that
             are
             underfoot
             .
             And
             this
             last
             prevailing
             ,
             I
             have
             greatly
             by
             it
             displeased
             my
             Superiours
             :
             And
             yet
             lest
             I
             should
             harden
             men
             in
             impenitency
             ,
             having
             gently
             mentioned
             these
             Crimes
             ,
             it
             displeaseth
             such
             as
             are
             most
             obliged
             to
             repent
             .
             And
             how
             strangely
             doth
             this
             man
             despise
             his
             Readers
             ,
             while
             he
             again
             maketh
             it
             such
             a
             thing
             in
             me
             ,
             
             to
             compare
             Cromwell
             to
             Maximus
             ,
             whom
             still
             he
             loadeth
             with
             odious
             Titles
             ?
             When
             in
             my
             first
             Book
             I
             told
             him
             ,
             p.
             374.
             that
             
               Maximus
               by
               the
               Bishops
               was
               accounted
               a
               very
               religious
               Christian
               ,
               and
               pretended
               that
               the
               Souldiers
               in
            
             England
             
               made
               him
               Emperour
               against
               his
               will
               ,
               and
               took
               part
               with
               the
               Orthodox
               ,
               and
               greatly
               honoured
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               promoted
               Religion
               ,
               and
               got
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               love
               and
               honour
               :
            
             And
             in
             my
             Defence
             I
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             
               Maximus
               is
               by
               Historians
               made
               so
               good
               a
               man
               ,
               of
               himself
               ,
               that
               I
               more
               feared
               lest
               many
               would
               have
               made
               me
               a
               praiser
               of
            
             Cromwell
             
             
               by
               the
               comparison
            
             .
             And
             I
             cited
             p.
             142.
             the
             words
             of
             
               Sulpitius
               Severus
            
             of
             him
             ,
             
               Vir
               omni
               vitae
               merito
               praedicandus
               ,
               si
               ei
               diadema
               non
               legitime
               ,
               tumultuante
               milite
               impositum
               ,
               repudiare
               ,
               vel
               armis
               civilibus
               abstinere
               licuisset
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             the
             words
             of
             
               Beda
               Eccles
               .
               Hist
               .
               l.
               1.
               c.
               9.
               
               Maximus
               vir
               strenuus
               &
               probus
               atque
               Augusto
               dignus
               nisi
               contra
               fidem
               per
               tyrannidem
               emersisset
               ,
               &c.
               
               Invitus
               propemodum
               ab
               exercitis
               creatus
               Imperator
               ,
               &c.
            
             But
             all
             this
             is
             not
             worthy
             the
             observation
             of
             this
             temerarious
             man
             ,
             who
             still
             puts
             this
             among
             my
             unbecoming
             usage
             of
             Cromwell
             ,
             when
             if
             he
             had
             weighed
             what
             I
             wrote
             ,
             I
             should
             have
             rather
             expected
             that
             he
             would
             have
             accused
             me
             again
             for
             overpraising
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               19.
               
               E.
               B.
            
             As
             for
             your
             flattery
             to
             his
             Son
             ,
             
             which
             I
             also
             charged
             you
             with
             ,
             and
             you
             (
             with
             a
             strange
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             your self
             unusual
             boldness
             )
             do
             deny
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             I
             gave
             a
             full
             answer
             to
             this
             ,
             which
             no
             reply
             is
             given
             to
             :
             As
             if
             you
             were
             resolved
             to
             say
             what
             your
             list
             ,
             and
             hear
             nothing
             that
             is
             said
             against
             it
             .
             As
             I
             told
             you
             that
             I
             never
             saw
             him
             ,
             nor
             ever
             had
             to
             do
             with
             him
             ,
             save
             that
             when
             I
             saw
             him
             take
             part
             against
             the
             turbulent
             sort
             of
             men
             ,
             I
             took
             it
             to
             be
             seasonable
             by
             that
             Dedication
             to
             perswade
             him
             to
             do
             good
             and
             not
             hurt
             .
             So
             I
             told
             you
             ,
             that
             your
             words
             of
             
               [
               Dedicating
               a
               flattering
               Book
               to
               him
               ]
            
             in
             common
             sense
             do
             distinguish
             between
             the
             Book
             and
             the
             Dedication
             :
             Whether
             the
             Dedication
             were
             
             flattery
             ,
             I
             left
             to
             the
             Reader
             of
             it
             to
             judge
             ,
             and
             neither
             affirmed
             ,
             nor
             denyed
             it
             :
             But
             only
             affirmed
             
               [
               that
               there
               is
               not
               one
               syllable
               of
               his
               Son
               in
               all
               the
               Books
               ,
               but
               only
               in
               the
               Dedications
               .
               ]
            
             Yet
             this
             man
             goeth
             on
             ,
             and
             falsly
             chargeth
             me
             to
             deny
             that
             which
             I
             denyed
             not
             ,
             and
             reciteth
             my
             words
             in
             the
             Dedication
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Book
             as
             distinct
             from
             the
             Dedication
             was
             flattery
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               20.
               
               E.
               B.
            
             Deny
             if
             you
             can
             the
             consequence
             ,
             
             that
             it
             became
             not
             you
             to
             blame
             the
             effects
             ,
             who
             gave
             such
             rise
             and
             encouragement
             to
             the
             Cause
             :
             I
             mean
             ,
             unless
             you
             repent
             of
             the
             Cause
             ;
             which
             it
             is
             evident
             you
             have
             not
             yet
             done
             :
             And
             if
             I
             may
             not
             be
             believed
             in
             this
             opinion
             of
             you
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Worcester
             will
             ;
             who
             for
             this
             very
             thing
             did
             formerly
             accuse
             you
             of
             rebellion
             :
             From
             which
             charge
             ,
             he
             that
             defended
             you
             then
             ,
             leaveth
             you
             to
             acquit
             your self
             now
             as
             well
             as
             you
             can
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             Your
             
               [
               I
               mean
               ,
               unless
               you
               repent
               ]
            
             were
             none
             of
             your
             former
             words
             :
             When
             you
             say
             one
             thing
             ,
             you
             think
             to
             solve
             and
             avoid
             the
             charge
             of
             falshood
             ,
             by
             saying
             that
             you
             
               Meant
               another
            
             .
             2.
             
             What
             you
             say
             is
             evident
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             Calumny
             in
             you
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             you
             have
             no
             Evidence
             of
             the
             Negative
             being
             about
             my
             heart
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             you
             unknown
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             your self
             did
             before
             twit
             me
             with
             
               Retraction
               ,
               &c.
            
             3.
             
             And
             did
             you
             believe
             your self
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Worcesters
             words
             so
             many
             years
             ago
             ,
             are
             a
             proof
             that
             
               I
               repent
               not
            
             now
             ?
             4.
             
             And
             are
             
             you
             yet
             insensible
             of
             your
             own
             partiality
             ;
             that
             then
             you
             blamed
             that
             in
             the
             Bishop
             which
             now
             you
             can
             freely
             do
             your self
             ?
             Let
             your
             followers
             mark
             what
             Spirit
             you
             are
             of
             ,
             if
             you
             are
             resolved
             not
             to
             know
             your self
             ?
             Do
             you
             not
             see
             now
             that
             the
             man
             who
             took
             it
             for
             so
             great
             a
             crime
             in
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             can
             speak
             himself
             ,
             1.
             
             Against
             the
             same
             man
             ,
             2.
             
             With
             the
             same
             accusation
             ,
             3.
             
             In
             the
             same
             manner
             .
             And
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             bad
             in
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             good
             in
             you
             ?
             The
             matter
             is
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             now
             to
             be
             your
             concernment
             to
             speak
             it
             :
             It
             s
             like
             you
             would
             then
             have
             separated
             from
             the
             Bishop
             for
             it
             :
             And
             yet
             now
             it
             is
             no
             fault
             in
             you
             ?
             O
             what
             a
             blinding
             thing
             is
             
               selfish
               partiality
            
             ?
             And
             what
             reason
             hath
             any
             man
             to
             doubt
             ,
             but
             if
             it
             were
             in
             your
             power
             ,
             you
             would
             silence
             me
             as
             much
             as
             any
             Bishop
             would
             ?
             And
             will
             you
             not
             yet
             see
             that
             which
             you
             are
             so
             angry
             with
             me
             for
             telling
             you
             ;
             viz.
             
               How
               much
               of
               the
               very
               same
               Spirit
               is
               in
               Church-dividers
               ,
               with
               that
               which
               they
               most
               condemn
               in
               others
               :
            
             Why
             then
             do
             you
             not
             separate
             from
             your selves
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             ,
             though
             you
             may
             think
             its
             like
             that
             you
             have
             me
             here
             in
             your
             snares
             ,
             I
             shall
             make
             this
             benefit
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             see
             I
             am
             not
             so
             great
             an
             enemy
             to
             Repenting
             ,
             as
             you
             declare
             your self
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             
               I
               do
               hereby
               freely
               profess
               ,
               that
               I
               Repent
            
             1.
             
             Of
             all
             that
             ever
             I
             thought
             ,
             said
             ,
             wrote
             ,
             or
             did
             since
             I
             was
             born
             ,
             against
             the
             Peace
             of
             Church
             or
             State
             ;
             Against
             the
             King
             ,
             his
             Person
             ,
             or
             Authority
             ,
             as
             Supream
             in
             himself
             ,
             or
             as
             Derivative
             
             in
             any
             of
             his
             Officers
             ,
             Magistrates
             ,
             or
             any
             Commissioned
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             I
             Repent
             that
             I
             no
             more
             discouraged
             the
             Spirit
             of
             pievish
             quarrelling
             with
             Superiours
             and
             Church-orders
             ,
             and
             (
             though
             I
             ever
             disliked
             and
             opposed
             it
             ,
             yet
             )
             that
             I
             sometimes
             did
             too
             much
             encourage
             such
             ,
             as
             were
             of
             this
             temper
             ,
             by
             speaking
             too
             sharply
             against
             those
             things
             which
             I
             thought
             to
             be
             Church-corruptions
             ;
             and
             was
             too
             loth
             to
             displease
             the
             contentious
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             being
             uncapable
             of
             doing
             them
             good
             (
             knowing
             the
             prophane
             to
             be
             much
             worse
             than
             they
             )
             and
             meeting
             with
             too
             few
             Religious
             persons
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             too
             much
             pleased
             with
             such
             invectives
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             I
             do
             Repent
             that
             I
             had
             not
             more
             impartially
             and
             diligently
             consulted
             with
             the
             best
             Lawyers
             that
             were
             against
             the
             Parliaments
             Cause
             (
             For
             I
             knew
             of
             no
             Controversie
             in
             Divinity
             about
             it
             ,
             but
             in
             Politicks
             and
             Law
             ;
             )
             and
             that
             I
             did
             not
             use
             all
             possible
             means
             of
             full
             acquaintance
             with
             the
             Case
             .
             And
             that
             for
             a
             little
             while
             the
             Authority
             of
             such
             Writers
             as
             Mr.
             
               Rich.
               Hooker
               lib.
               1.
               
               Eccles
               .
               Polit.
            
             and
             Bishop
             Bilson
             ,
             and
             other
             Episcopal
             Divines
             did
             too
             much
             sway
             my
             judgement
             toward
             the
             Principles
             of
             Popular
             Power
             ;
             And
             seeing
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             Episcopal
             ,
             and
             Erastian
             ,
             and
             not
             hearing
             when
             the
             Wars
             began
             of
             two
             Presbyterians
             among
             them
             all
             ,
             nor
             among
             all
             their
             Lord
             Lieutenants
             ,
             Generalls
             ,
             Major
             Generalls
             ,
             or
             Colonells
             ,
             till
             long
             after
             ,
             I
             was
             the
             easilyer
             drawn
             to
             think
             that
             Hookers
             Political
             Principles
             had
             been
             commonly
             received
             by
             all
             ;
             which
             
             I
             discerned
             soon
             after
             upon
             stricter
             enquiry
             ,
             to
             be
             unsound
             ,
             and
             have
             my self
             written
             a
             Confutation
             of
             them
             ,
             ready
             for
             the
             Press
             many
             years
             ago
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             my
             sin
             in
             this
             business
             ,
             which
             I
             know
             not
             of
             particularly
             ,
             I
             do
             Implicitly
             and
             Generally
             Repent
             of
             ;
             and
             daily
             beg
             of
             God
             (
             as
             I
             have
             done
             these
             twenty
             four
             years
             and
             more
             )
             to
             give
             me
             a
             particular
             Conviction
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             suffer
             me
             to
             live
             or
             dye
             in
             any
             impenitence
             ,
             but
             so
             far
             to
             acquaint
             me
             with
             all
             my
             great
             and
             publick
             sins
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             openly
             confess
             them
             ,
             and
             give
             others
             warning
             to
             avoid
             the
             like
             .
             
               This
               is
               the
               Repentance
               ,
               which
               upon
               your
               invitation
               I
               profess
               .
            
          
           
             If
             you
             quarrel
             with
             it
             as
             not
             instancing
             in
             
               particulars
               enow
            
             ,
             I
             answer
             you
             ,
             that
             as
             in
             the
             Revocation
             of
             the
             Book
             which
             you
             accuse
             ,
             I
             thought
             it
             best
             to
             
               Revoke
               the
               whole
            
             ,
             (
             though
             not
             as
             Retracting
             all
             the
             doctrine
             of
             it
             ,
             )
             because
             if
             I
             had
             named
             the
             particular
             passages
             ,
             some
             would
             have
             said
             I
             had
             mentioned
             too
             few
             ,
             and
             some
             too
             many
             ,
             and
             few
             would
             have
             been
             satisfied
             ;
             so
             is
             it
             in
             the
             present
             Case
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             As
             to
             your
             Defence
             of
             me
             heretofore
             ,
             1.
             
             You
             know
             I
             never
             desired
             it
             of
             you
             ,
             nor
             gave
             you
             thanks
             for
             it
             .
             For
             though
             you
             took
             my
             part
             ,
             you
             understood
             not
             my
             Cause
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             the
             main
             deserted
             it
             .
             2.
             
             I
             am
             not
             at
             all
             ambitious
             of
             such
             an
             Advocate
             ,
             1.
             
             Whose
             Defence
             was
             then
             judged
             by
             all
             that
             I
             heard
             speak
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             commendable
             
             only
             for
             boldness
             ,
             and
             a
             handsome
             
               Epistolary
               Style
            
             ,
             having
             little
             of
             Judgement
             or
             argumentative
             strength
             :
             2.
             
             Whose
             errors
             and
             faults
             will
             disgrace
             the
             Cause
             which
             he
             defendeth
             :
             3.
             
             Who
             can
             blow
             hot
             and
             cold
             ,
             and
             when
             his
             passion
             and
             erroneous
             interest
             requireth
             it
             ,
             can
             change
             hands
             ,
             and
             take
             up
             his
             adversaries
             work
             ,
             and
             do
             the
             same
             thing
             in
             the
             main
             ,
             which
             he
             accused
             .
             Threaten
             me
             not
             with
             so
             desirable
             a
             desertion
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             following
             insultations
             on
             supposition
             of
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             your
             snare
             ,
             you
             see
             now
             that
             it
             is
             to
             glory
             in
             your
             shame
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               21.
               
               E.
               B.
            
             Your
             mentioning
             with
             so
             much
             scorn
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             temporal
             Reign
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             which
             you
             in
             derision
             call
             the
             fifth
             Monarchy
             way
             ,
             and
             your
             endeavour
             to
             expose
             all
             that
             you
             think
             favour
             that
             opinion
             ,
             is
             another
             evidence
             that
             you
             dare
             not
             look
             any
             truth
             in
             the
             face
             ,
             which
             brings
             present
             danger
             with
             it
             :
             no
             though
             formerly
             you
             were
             as
             earnest
             and
             open
             an
             asserter
             of
             it
             as
             any
             —
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             I
             see
             but
             five
             express
             falshoods
             in
             matter
             of
             fact
             in
             these
             few
             words
             :
             1.
             
             One
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
               Christs
               Temporal
               Reign
            
             ,
             which
             I
             call
             the
             
               fifth
               Monarchy
               way
            
             ;
             when
             as
             I
             have
             no
             such
             words
             ,
             nor
             meaning
             ,
             but
             do
             my self
             believe
             
               Christs
               Temporal
               Reign
            
             ,
             even
             that
             now
             he
             is
             
               Head
               over
               all
               things
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
            
             Ephes
             .
             1.
             21
             ,
             22.
             and
             that
             
               all
               Power
               in
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               is
               given
               him
               ,
            
             Mat.
             28.
             19.
             
               and
               
               all
               things
               are
               delivered
               into
               his
               hands
               ,
            
             John
             1●
             .
             3.
             
             &
             17.
             2.
             that
             he
             hath
             power
             
               given
               him
               over
               all
               flesh
               ;
               and
               that
               to
               this
               end
               he
               dyed
               ,
               rose
               and
               revived
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               Lord
               of
               the
               dead
               and
               living
               :
            
             Rom.
             14.
             9.
             and
             that
             he
             is
             
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Lord
               of
               Lords
               .
            
             But
             whether
             he
             will
             Reign
             
               a
               thousand
               years
               in
               corporal
               visible
               presence
               on
               earth
               ,
            
             I
             am
             not
             wise
             enough
             to
             know
             :
             But
             I
             am
             afraid
             of
             those
             opinions
             which
             draw
             down
             mens
             minds
             from
             looking
             for
             a
             treasure
             and
             reward
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             tempt
             them
             to
             expect
             great
             things
             on
             Earth
             .
             But
             in
             this
             Age
             custome
             hath
             taught
             men
             to
             distinguish
             between
             those
             called
             
               Fifth
               Monarchy
               men
            
             ,
             and
             
               meer
               Millenaries
            
             .
             And
             by
             the
             former
             name
             ,
             I
             mean
             such
             as
             they
             that
             assumed
             that
             name
             have
             been
             ,
             whom
             I
             will
             not
             describe
             ,
             lest
             I
             seem
             to
             imitate
             you
             ,
             or
             offend
             you
             more
             than
             needs
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             second
             falshood
             is
             ,
             that
             I
             mention
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christs
             Temporal
             Reign
             with
             scorn
             and
             derision
             ;
             when
             I
             only
             mentioned
             the
             
               way
               by
               which
            
             many
             of
             my
             acquaintance
             
               came
               to
               hold
               it
            
             ,
             and
             the
             arguments
             which
             they
             used
             to
             defend
             it
             ,
             with
             pitty
             and
             dissent
             ,
             but
             not
             with
             scorn
             or
             derision
             ;
             much
             less
             that
             doctrine
             which
             he
             nameth
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             third
             falshood
             is
             ,
             that
             
               I
               endeavour
               to
               expose
               all
               that
               I
               think
               favour
               that
               opinion
            
             ;
             when
             as
             some
             of
             my
             most
             intimate
             and
             honoured
             friends
             favour
             the
             Millenary
             Opinion
             :
             and
             I
             know
             how
             commonly
             it
             was
             owned
             
             by
             many
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             and
             who
             doth
             not
             honour
             the
             name
             of
             Mr.
             
               Jos
               .
               Mead
            
             ,
             Dr.
             Twisse
             ,
             Mr.
             Baily
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Porter
               ,
               &c.
            
             that
             did
             more
             than
             favour
             it
             ?
             And
             when
             did
             I
             ever
             endeavour
             to
             expose
             such
             men
             ?
             (
             its
             like
             you
             mean
             ,
             unto
             scorn
             ,
             or
             some
             evil
             .
             )
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             fourth
             and
             notorious
             falshood
             is
             ,
             that
             
               I
               dare
               not
               look
               any
               truth
               in
               the
               face
               ,
               that
               brings
               present
               danger
               with
               it
               :
            
             when
             himself
             saith
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             
               in
               the
               same
               condemnation
               with
               them
            
             ;
             which
             hath
             more
             truth
             in
             it
             in
             a
             full
             sense
             ,
             than
             I
             will
             here
             open
             ,
             lest
             I
             seem
             to
             dishnour
             my
             Governours
             .
             And
             though
             I
             confess
             that
             my
             Imprisonment
             was
             not
             so
             long
             and
             sharp
             as
             his
             ,
             yet
             he
             can
             scarce
             be
             so
             ignorant
             as
             to
             imagine
             ,
             that
             he
             
               loseth
               by
               his
               judgement
            
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             I
             do
             by
             mine
             ,
             
               quoad
               lucrum
               cessans
               ,
               &
               damnum
               emergens
               .
            
             But
             his
             own
             Pen
             doth
             publish
             him
             temerariously
             false
             :
             while
             he
             publisheth
             me
             to
             have
             been
             
               formerly
               as
               earnest
               and
               open
               an
               asserter
               as
               any
               of
               this
               Opinion
            
             ;
             and
             doth
             not
             cite
             one
             syllable
             whereby
             I
             ever
             did
             revoke
             it
             :
             And
             I
             here
             as
             openly
             declare
             to
             him
             and
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             still
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             that
             I
             was
             in
             that
             point
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             still
             ready
             to
             express
             my
             mind
             in
             the
             same
             words
             of
             mine
             which
             he
             reciteth
             .
             And
             while
             I
             openly
             own
             the
             same
             words
             which
             he
             accounteth
             so
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             pretendeth
             that
             they
             assert
             as
             much
             as
             any
             ;
             judge
             whether
             he
             be
             a
             man
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             that
             saith
             I
             dare
             not
             look
             that
             truth
             in
             the
             face
             ,
             which
             I
             openly
             own
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             that
             brings
             present
             danger
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             The
             next
             notorious
             falshood
             is
             ,
             that
             
               formerly
               I
               was
               as
               earnest
               an
               asserter
               of
               it
               as
               any
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Fifth
               Monarchy
               way
               .
               As
               any
               ?
            
             Have
             I
             written
             for
             the
             Millenary
             Opinion
             ,
             as
             earnestly
             and
             openly
             as
             Mr.
             Mead
             hath
             done
             ?
             Have
             I
             —
             I
             will
             pass
             over
             late
             practices
             .
             Nay
             did
             I
             ever
             write
             or
             speak
             one
             word
             for
             it
             ?
             But
             you
             shall
             presently
             see
             how
             he
             confuteth
             himself
             .
             But
             before
             I
             leave
             this
             ,
             I
             must
             name
             
               two
               or
               three
               implyed
               falshoods
            
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             besides
             the
             
               five
               expressed
            
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             one
             is
             ,
             
             that
             
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Temporal
               Reign
               of
               Christ
               ,
               brings
               present
               danger
               :
            
             when
             as
             all
             Christians
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             do
             believe
             or
             hold
             his
             Temporal
             Reign
             :
             And
             as
             for
             his
             
               Personai
               Corporal
               Visible
               Reign
            
             ,
             I
             never
             heard
             of
             any
             Law
             against
             any
             that
             held
             it
             ,
             nor
             any
             danger
             that
             any
             man
             incurred
             ,
             much
             less
             any
             suffering
             for
             holding
             it
             .
             I
             am
             perswaded
             ,
             if
             Christ
             came
             personally
             and
             visibly
             to
             demand
             it
             ,
             the
             King
             himself
             would
             yield
             up
             his
             Crown
             to
             him
             .
             But
             I
             must
             confess
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             man
             will
             call
             himself
             a
             believer
             of
             the
             
               Fifth
               M●narchy
            
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             will
             either
             deny
             the
             Authority
             of
             Rulers
             that
             are
             bad
             ,
             (
             even
             if
             they
             were
             Infidels
             or
             Persecutors
             )
             or
             that
             they
             judge
             bad
             ,
             or
             will
             deny
             to
             swear
             Allegiance
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             will
             maintain
             that
             good
             men
             may
             seize
             upon
             the
             Government
             because
             they
             are
             good
             (
             or
             think
             themselves
             so
             )
             and
             that
             because
             the
             Saints
             shall
             judge
             the
             world
             ,
             therefore
             they
             may
             depose
             bad
             Governours
             ,
             
             and
             take
             their
             places
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             themselves
             under
             pretence
             of
             setting
             up
             Christ
             ;
             I
             deny
             not
             but
             such
             as
             these
             may
             be
             in
             danger
             :
             And
             I
             am
             none
             of
             them
             that
             will
             own
             such
             opinions
             ▪
             as
             knowing
             them
             to
             be
             no
             truths
             ,
             but
             pernicious
             errors
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             other
             implyed
             falshood
             is
             ,
             
             that
             
               I
               have
               changed
               my
               opinion
            
             ,
             or
             the
             profession
             of
             it
             in
             this
             point
             in
             question
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               22.
               
               E.
               B.
            
             [
             〈◊〉
             not
             many
             years
             ago
             you
             told
             us
             ,
             
             that
             you
             were
             perfectly
             neutral
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             point
             of
             Christs
             visible
             and
             personal
             Reign
             upon
             earth
             ,
             and
             you
             did
             not
             know
             which
             way
             your
             judgement
             did
             most
             incline
             .
             But
             the
             Theocratical
             Policy
             ,
             or
             Divine
             Common-wealth
             (
             which
             is
             the
             unquestionable
             Reign
             of
             Christ
             upon
             Earth
             )
             this
             ,
             all
             Christians
             are
             agreed
             may
             justly
             be
             sought
             ,
             and
             the
             temporal
             dignity
             of
             the
             Saints
             which
             would
             undoubtedly
             much
             bless
             the
             world
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             You
             misprint
             
               [
               the
               temporal
            
             ]
             for
             
               [
               that
               temporal
               ,
            
             ]
             and
             so
             turn
             the
             predicate
             into
             the
             subject
             .
             2.
             
             For
             
               [
               as
               meerly
               neutral
            
             as
             in
             
               almost
               any
               point
               of
               so
               great
               moment
               ,
               &c.
               ]
            
             you
             put
             
               [
               perfectly
               neutral
               .
            
             ]
             3.
             
             For
             
               [
               I
               scarce
               can
               perceive
               which
               way
               ,
               &c.
               ]
            
             you
             put
             
               [
               you
               did
               not
               know
               .
               ]
            
             Yet
             I
             number
             not
             these
             with
             your
             falshoods
             ,
             but
             shew
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             so
             habituated
             to
             Rashness
             ,
             that
             you
             seldom
             seem
             to
             heed
             what
             you
             report
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             can
             you
             wink
             so
             hard
             ,
             
             as
             not
             to
             see
             how
             here
             you
             openly
             declare
             your
             falsehood
             ?
             
             Do
             you
             prove
             me
             as
             
               earnest
               and
               open
               an
               ●ss●rter
               as
               any
               ,
            
             by
             citing
             words
             in
             which
             I
             profess
             to
             be
             
               ignorant
               ,
               neutral
            
             and
             uncertain
             ?
             Will
             your
             followers
             still
             believe
             such
             an
             open
             self-contradicting
             false
             accuser
             ?
             Is
             Neutrality
             and
             Vncertainty
             the
             
               most
               earnest
            
             and
             
               open
               asserting
               of
               a
               doctrine
            
             ?
             If
             you
             say
             that
             you
             meant
             it
             of
             Theocracy
             ;
             I
             answer
             ,
             review
             your
             words
             ;
             you
             speak
             of
             
               Christs
               Temporal
               Reign
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
               Fifth
               Monarchy
               way
            
             ,
             and
             say
             
               [
               as
               earnest
               and
               open
               as
               any
               .
               ]
            
             Was
             Mr.
             Mead
             ,
             and
             Dr.
             Twisse
             but
             Neutral
             ?
             Was
             Mr.
             Archer
             but
             Neutral
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             still
             approve
             of
             all
             the
             words
             of
             mine
             which
             you
             recite
             ?
             What
             mean
             you
             then
             to
             tell
             me
             of
             a
             change
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             is
             it
             like
             that
             I
             take
             that
             to
             
               be
               dangerous
            
             ,
             which
             I
             say
             that
             
               [
               all
               Christians
               are
               agreed
               of
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             do
             you
             not
             grosly
             wrong
             those
             Rulers
             ,
             from
             whom
             you
             think
             any
             danger
             or
             hurt
             will
             come
             to
             us
             for
             such
             doctrine
             as
             this
             ?
             Who
             is
             there
             that
             will
             deny
             that
             
               A
               holy
               and
               Righteous
               Government
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               holy
               and
               righteous
               men
               ,
               would
               be
               a
               blessing
               to
               the
               world
               ?
               and
               is
               to
               be
               vehemently
               desired
               ,
               and
               sought
               by
               just
               and
               lawful
               means
               ?
            
             Will
             any
             Christian
             charge
             this
             doctrine
             to
             be
             erroneous
             ?
             When
             it
             is
             much
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             three
             first
             and
             greatest
             Petitions
             in
             the
             Lords
             prayer
             ?
             and
             when
             all
             Christians
             know
             ,
             that
             
               Tyranny
               ,
               Ignorance
            
             ,
             and
             Vngodliness
             are
             the
             three
             constituting
             materials
             of
             the
             Devils
             Kingdom
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             
               Tyranny
               is
            
             
             the
             grand
             maintainer
             of
             Ignorance
             and
             Vngodliness
             ,
             while
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             and
             Infidel
             ,
             and
             Popish
             Princes
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             do
             keep
             away
             the
             clear
             and
             powerful
             preaching
             and
             publication
             of
             the
             truth
             ;
             and
             Turks
             ,
             Persians
             ,
             Indians
             ,
             and
             other
             Mahometans
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             do
             maintain
             Deceivers
             ,
             and
             cast
             out
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               23.
               
               E.
               B.
               p.
            
             7.
             
             Sir
             I
             have
             been
             very
             curious
             to
             enquire
             into
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Fifth
             Monarchy
             ,
             
             and
             most
             of
             my
             Converse
             is
             with
             those
             that
             do
             in
             Faith
             expect
             ,
             and
             in
             Patience
             wait
             for
             such
             a
             time
             ;
             and
             I
             never
             knew
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             (
             however
             they
             are
             mis-represented
             )
             carry
             the
             notion
             further
             than
             you
             have
             already
             done
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             And
             are
             you
             a
             man
             then
             that
             is
             fit
             to
             make
             such
             a
             stir
             to
             divide
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             to
             account
             your self
             wiser
             than
             all
             the
             Old
             Non-conformists
             in
             those
             matters
             ,
             when
             all
             your
             
               curious
               Enquiry
            
             into
             an
             open
             matter
             of
             fact
             (
             what
             so
             many
             persons
             hold
             )
             could
             do
             no
             more
             to
             save
             you
             from
             mistaking
             it
             ?
             If
             you
             never
             read
             what
             
               lrenaeus
               ,
               Lactantius
            
             and
             others
             of
             old
             held
             ?
             If
             you
             never
             read
             what
             is
             written
             by
             Mr.
             Mead
             ,
             Dr.
             Twisse
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Archer
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Did
             you
             never
             read
             any
             Pamphlets
             within
             these
             thirty
             years
             that
             say
             more
             ?
             Did
             you
             ,
             that
             converse
             so
             much
             among
             such
             ,
             never
             hear
             ,
             what
             I
             that
             so
             seldom
             converse
             with
             them
             have
             heard
             so
             oft
             ,
             and
             seen
             offered
             me
             in
             Writings
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             have
             procured
             the
             
             Printing
             of
             them
             ?
             Do
             you
             believe
             that
             none
             of
             the
             Levellers
             ,
             or
             those
             whom
             
               Oliver
               Cromwell
            
             suppressed
             under
             the
             name
             of
             
               Fifth
               Monarchy
               men
            
             ,
             held
             no
             more
             ?
             Did
             Venner
             and
             his
             company
             think
             you
             hold
             no
             more
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             so
             strange
             is
             your
             forgetfulness
             or
             your
             self-contradicting
             faculty
             ,
             that
             you
             need
             none
             to
             tell
             your
             Readers
             that
             you
             
               write
               untruths
            
             ,
             but
             your self
             .
             Do
             you
             take
             no
             notice
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             is
             my
             words
             is
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             
               Holy
               and
               Righteous
               Government
               is
               desirable
               ,
               and
               may
               justly
               be
               sought
               as
               all
               Christians
               agree
               :
            
             But
             your
             profession
             is
             that
             
               [
               most
               of
               your
               converse
               is
               with
               those
               that
               do
               in
               faith
               expect
               it
               .
            
             And
             could
             you
             see
             no
             difference
             between
             
               seeking
               it
            
             ,
             and
             
               in
               faith
               expecting
               it
            
             ?
             I
             desire
             the
             conversion
             and
             salvation
             of
             all
             the
             men
             I
             know
             ,
             and
             I
             seek
             it
             of
             God
             in
             prayer
             ,
             and
             of
             as
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             fit
             opportunity
             ,
             (
             or
             ought
             so
             to
             do
             at
             least
             ;
             )
             I
             desire
             the
             Conversion
             of
             all
             the
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             people
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             but
             whether
             I
             may
             in
             
               faith
               expect
               it
            
             ,
             I
             am
             so
             ignorant
             that
             I
             cannot
             tell
             .
             
               I
               desire
               and
               seek
            
             by
             prayer
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             world
             may
             have
             holy
             and
             just
             Governours
             :
             but
             I
             cannot
             boast
             of
             so
             much
             faith
             or
             hope
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             you
             converse
             with
             .
             As
             proud
             as
             I
             am
             ,
             I
             freely
             confess
             my
             Ignorance
             to
             you
             .
             But
             certainly
             they
             that
             take
             it
             for
             an
             
               Article
               of
               their
               faith
            
             ,
             do
             
               carry
               the
               Notion
            
             further
             than
             I
             can
             do
             ,
             who
             profess
             that
             I
             am
             ignorant
             of
             it
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             a
             
               promised
               thing
               ,
               or
               not
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Sect.
               24.
               
               E.
               B.
               p.
            
             7.
             —
             [
             Because
             you
             dare
             not
             own
             any
             hazardous
             and
             persecuted
             truth
             ;
             
             and
             you
             find
             it
             far
             easier
             in
             your
             Notional
             Divinity
             to
             recant
             all
             that
             formerly
             you
             were
             convinced
             of
             ,
             than
             to
             bring
             your
             heart
             to
             a
             willingness
             for
             Martyrdom
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             You
             spake
             of
             danger
             before
             ;
             you
             now
             add
             
               Persecution
               and
               Martyrdom
            
             ,
             intimating
             that
             this
             is
             such
             a
             persecuted
             point
             ;
             which
             as
             far
             as
             ever
             I
             heard
             (
             who
             live
             in
             the
             same
             Land
             ,
             and
             have
             as
             hard
             thoughts
             of
             persecution
             as
             many
             others
             have
             )
             there
             is
             not
             any
             thing
             true
             in
             your
             intimation
             .
             Name
             the
             Law
             that
             is
             against
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             
               desirableness
               of
               a
               holy
               Government
               of
               all
               the
               world
               ?
            
             Name
             the
             person
             that
             ever
             suffered
             for
             that
             Opinion
             ?
             Though
             those
             that
             will
             resist
             or
             pull
             down
             Governours
             ,
             because
             they
             take
             them
             (
             justly
             or
             unjustly
             )
             to
             be
             ungodly
             ,
             may
             suffer
             for
             it
             .
             Again
             therefore
             to
             imply
             danger
             of
             Martyrdom
             ,
             for
             that
             which
             no
             man
             (
             that
             ever
             I
             heard
             of
             )
             suffered
             for
             ,
             and
             to
             feign
             the
             avoiding
             of
             that
             danger
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Chief
             Cause
             of
             my
             recanting
             or
             changing
             my
             mind
             or
             words
             ,
             which
             I
             never
             recanted
             or
             changed
             ,
             is
             a
             monstrous
             course
             of
             fiction
             and
             temerity
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Your
             talk
             of
             
               Recanting
               all
               that
               formerly
               I
               was
               convinced
               of
               ]
            
             implyeth
             more
             temerity
             and
             falshood
             .
             Any
             man
             of
             humane
             modesty
             would
             have
             thought
             
               [
               All
            
             ]
             too
             bigg
             a
             word
             ,
             when
             the
             instances
             produced
             by
             him
             prove
             nothing
             .
             If
             you
             refer
             to
             
             the
             Revocation
             of
             my
             Book
             ,
             you
             should
             have
             opened
             your
             eyes
             ,
             and
             seen
             that
             I
             profess
             not
             to
             Recant
             all
             the
             doctrine
             of
             it
             ,
             though
             I
             
               revoke
               all
               the
               Book
            
             ,
             and
             wish
             men
             to
             take
             it
             as
             non-scriptum
             :
             And
             sure
             
               that
               passage
            
             had
             no
             peculiar
             recantation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             if
             Recantation
             be
             so
             easie
             to
             me
             ,
             remember
             that
             I
             pretend
             not
             to
             Infallibility
             ,
             nor
             am
             altogether
             unwilling
             to
             Repent
             .
             As
             for
             Martyrdom
             ,
             I
             take
             it
             to
             be
             every
             Christians
             duty
             ,
             yea
             ,
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             ,
             to
             prepare
             for
             it
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             deny
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             to
             forsake
             all
             in
             true
             resolution
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             hopes
             of
             Heaven
             :
             But
             how
             far
             my
             heart
             is
             brought
             to
             a
             willingness
             of
             it
             ,
             though
             I
             am
             sure
             you
             know
             not
             ,
             and
             therefore
             venture
             to
             speak
             what
             you
             know
             not
             :
             yet
             I
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             boast
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             self-consident
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             high-minded
             ,
             but
             to
             fear
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               25.
               
               E.
               B.
            
             And
             this
             alone
             ,
             
             I
             take
             to
             be
             the
             true
             cause
             ,
             why
             so
             weakly
             ,
             and
             so
             unlike
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             Gospel
             you
             inveigh
             against
             sufferings
             .
             For
             you
             have
             never
             yet
             experienced
             either
             the
             comfort
             or
             the
             cleansing
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             venture
             rashly
             to
             speak
             evil
             of
             what
             you
             know
             not
             ;
             and
             which
             I
             fear
             you
             have
             neither
             courage
             nor
             affection
             to
             venture
             the
             tyral
             of
             :
             I
             speak
             it
             to
             your
             shame
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             Thus
             sin
             useth
             like
             a
             River
             to
             run
             on
             ,
             the
             longer
             the
             greater
             !
             Wonderful
             !
             that
             you
             can
             believe
             the
             people
             that
             fear
             God
             to
             be
             so
             sottishly
             credulous
             of
             all
             the
             falshoods
             
             that
             you
             shall
             tell
             them
             ,
             as
             not
             so
             much
             as
             to
             open
             the
             Book
             which
             you
             accuse
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             that
             you
             deceive
             them
             .
             If
             you
             will
             prove
             that
             true
             which
             you
             say
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             by
             this
             argumentation
             :
             He
             that
             telleth
             men
             that
             sufferings
             have
             their
             temptations
             as
             well
             as
             prosperity
             ,
             and
             warneth
             men
             to
             fear
             and
             avoid
             those
             temptations
             ,
             doth
             weakly
             and
             unlike
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             Gospel
             inveigh
             against
             sufferings
             :
             But
             so
             doth
             
               R.
               B.
               Ergo
            
             —
          
           
             But
             the
             Major
             is
             false
             ,
             and
             therefore
             insufficient
             to
             support
             your
             false
             Conclusion
             .
             Let
             the
             Reader
             but
             peruse
             my
             words
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             find
             one
             syllable
             of
             
               inveighing
               against
               sufferings
            
             ,
             let
             him
             believe
             you
             the
             next
             time
             ,
             and
             take
             you
             for
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             not
             quite
             forfeited
             his
             credit
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             what
             friendship
             to
             sin
             ,
             
             and
             continued
             enmity
             to
             vigilancy
             and
             repentance
             do
             you
             express
             ,
             when
             you
             were
             told
             an
             unquestionable
             truth
             ,
             and
             but
             warned
             of
             an
             unquestionable
             danger
             and
             duty
             ,
             to
             reject
             all
             so
             senslesly
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             such
             false
             retortions
             .
             Tell
             your
             followers
             ,
             1.
             
             Is
             it
             false
             or
             true
             ,
             that
             sufferings
             have
             their
             temptations
             as
             well
             as
             Prosperity
             ;
             and
             in
             particular
             to
             drive
             us
             into
             uncharitableness
             and
             extreams
             from
             them
             that
             we
             suffer
             by
             ?
             2.
             
             Are
             not
             you
             and
             others
             that
             suffer
             in
             danger
             of
             such
             temptations
             ,
             and
             sin
             in
             sufferings
             ?
             3.
             
             Should
             not
             such
             temptation
             and
             sin
             be
             carefully
             watcht
             against
             ?
             Is
             there
             any
             falshood
             in
             all
             this
             ?
             4.
             
             And
             is
             he
             fit
             to
             glory
             in
             the
             cleansing
             fruit
             
             of
             sufferings
             ,
             that
             shall
             falsly
             say
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             necessary
             warning
             is
             an
             inveighing
             against
             sufferings
             ?
             &c.
             5.
             
             Do
             you
             believe
             that
             they
             that
             turned
             Quakers
             in
             Prison
             are
             gainers
             by
             their
             sufferings
             ?
             or
             they
             that
             lose
             more
             of
             their
             Love
             ,
             than
             of
             their
             Liberties
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             I
             
               never
               experienced
               the
               comfort
               or
               cleansing
               of
               sufferings
               ,
            
             I
             have
             cause
             of
             great
             lamentation
             ,
             as
             having
             suffered
             very
             much
             in
             vain
             .
             I
             will
             not
             with
             Paul
             here
             glory
             in
             my
             infirmities
             ,
             but
             I
             shall
             confess
             ,
             that
             they
             greatly
             aggravate
             my
             sin
             ,
             if
             your
             words
             be
             true
             :
             For
             I
             have
             born
             the
             yoke
             from
             my
             youth
             :
             since
             fourteen
             years
             of
             age
             I
             have
             not
             been
             a
             year
             free
             from
             suffering
             ,
             and
             since
             twenty
             two
             but
             few
             dayes
             ,
             and
             since
             1646.
             (
             which
             is
             about
             twenty
             five
             years
             ,
             I
             have
             had
             but
             few
             hours
             free
             from
             pain
             ,
             (
             though
             through
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             not
             intolerable
             .
             )
             I
             have
             had
             sufferings
             in
             Peace
             ,
             and
             sufferings
             four
             years
             in
             War
             :
             The
             first
             year
             I
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             my
             life
             was
             sought
             by
             malice
             for
             my
             Ministerial
             work
             ,
             and
             dissent
             from
             others
             :
             The
             next
             place
             I
             came
             to
             (
             where
             I
             was
             after
             more
             blest
             ,
             and
             spent
             my
             labours
             )
             the
             first
             year
             I
             was
             hooted
             at
             in
             the
             Streets
             ,
             but
             for
             preaching
             the
             
               Original
               sin
            
             and
             misery
             of
             mankind
             (
             which
             this
             man
             feigneth
             me
             to
             extenuate
             ,
             if
             not
             deny
             .
             )
             The
             next
             year
             my
             life
             was
             sought
             by
             an
             armed
             Tumult
             ,
             and
             strangely
             preserved
             ,
             while
             others
             were
             knockt
             down
             in
             the
             Streets
             ,
             but
             for
             looking
             after
             my
             safety
             .
             The
             same
             year
             my
             life
             was
             sought
             more
             publickly
             ,
             and
             I
             
             was
             forced
             into
             a
             Garrison
             from
             my
             habitation
             ,
             through
             the
             fury
             that
             still
             sought
             my
             life
             .
             And
             since
             then
             ,
             O
             what
             wholsome
             and
             constant
             sufferings
             have
             been
             measured
             out
             unto
             me
             ,
             almost
             continually
             night
             and
             day
             .
             I
             will
             say
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             that
             above
             all
             the
             external
             disposals
             of
             my
             most
             wise
             and
             gracious
             God
             ,
             I
             humbly
             ,
             and
             heartily
             ,
             and
             daily
             thank
             him
             for
             my
             sufferings
             .
             But
             surely
             this
             man
             is
             not
             〈◊〉
             or
             permitted
             to
             write
             this
             in
             vain
             .
             Alas
             ,
             my
             God
             ,
             it
             calleth
             my
             sin
             ,
             my
             unfruitfulness
             to
             my
             remembrance
             !
             My
             cleansing
             ,
             nor
             my
             comfort
             have
             not
             been
             answerable
             to
             the
             sharp
             but
             gracious
             helps
             and
             warnings
             which
             thou
             hast
             so
             long
             vouchsafed
             me
             :
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             too
             true
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             sinned
             so
             much
             under
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             been
             so
             unfruitful
             after
             sufferings
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             little
             cause
             to
             boast
             of
             cleansing
             ,
             and
             less
             
               experience
               of
               comfort
            
             ,
             than
             otherwise
             I
             might
             have
             had
             .
             But
             yet
             I
             have
             so
             much
             experience
             as
             obligeth
             me
             to
             thankfulness
             ,
             and
             assuredly
             to
             number
             this
             saying
             with
             his
             Vntruths
             that
             he
             utters
             ;
             
             even
             the
             twenty
             sixth
             in
             number
             ;
             And
             I
             think
             the
             Crime
             of
             usurping
             the
             prerogative
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             knowing
             the
             heart
             ,
             should
             be
             repented
             of
             .
             Can
             any
             of
             your
             followers
             themselves
             believe
             ,
             that
             you
             that
             never
             saw
             me
             till
             of
             late
             years
             ,
             and
             never
             thrice
             spake
             with
             me
             (
             that
             I
             know
             of
             )
             and
             that
             lived
             at
             so
             great
             a
             distance
             from
             me
             ,
             and
             that
             were
             unborn
             when
             my
             sufferings
             began
             ,
             and
             were
             a
             Child
             when
             I
             was
             in
             the
             greatest
             of
             my
             sufferings
             many
             years
             ,
             I
             
             say
             that
             you
             ,
             should
             be
             able
             peremptorily
             ,
             without
             any
             exception
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             
               [
               I
               never
               yet
               have
               experienced
               either
               the
               comfort
               or
               the
               cleansing
               of
               them
               ]
            
             When
             you
             know
             how
             much
             cleansing
             Peter
             acknowledgeth
             the
             very
             Apostates
             sometimes
             had
             ,
             and
             even
             they
             that
             are
             most
             terribly
             cautioned
             ,
             Heb.
             6.
             had
             tasted
             of
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             world
             to
             come
             .
             Some
             cleansing
             and
             comfort
             even
             a
             miserable
             man
             may
             have
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             As
             for
             your
             fear
             that
             
               I
               have
               not
               courage
               or
               integrity
               enough
               to
               venture
               the
               tryal
               ,
            
             I
             thank
             you
             for
             your
             warning
             ,
             and
             shall
             beg
             integrity
             and
             courage
             of
             God
             ;
             But
             to
             add
             that
             you
             
               speak
               it
               to
               my
               shame
            
             ,
             is
             but
             to
             shew
             that
             you
             could
             hardly
             speak
             with
             any
             caution
             many
             sentences
             together
             :
             For
             your
             fear
             doth
             but
             speak
             your
             uncertainty
             :
             (
             and
             to
             have
             pretended
             to
             a
             certainty
             were
             to
             pretend
             to
             be
             a
             God.
             )
             And
             why
             should
             you
             think
             that
             I
             must
             be
             ashamed
             of
             that
             which
             you
             are
             uncertain
             of
             ?
             I
             doubt
             you
             speak
             it
             more
             to
             your
             own
             shame
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               26.
               
               E.
               B.
               p.
            
             8.
             
             You
             should
             have
             spared
             the
             dead
             ,
             
             and
             not
             disturbed
             the
             dust
             of
             my
             fellow
             prisoner
             Mr.
             Powel
             ,
             by
             reproaching
             his
             memory
             with
             so
             abusive
             and
             disgraceful
             a
             mention
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             a
             false
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             acted
             by
             a
             deluding
             Spirit
             :
             For
             you
             lay
             to
             his
             charge
             ,
             that
             many
             years
             ago
             ,
             he
             prophesied
             of
             some
             things
             which
             we
             do
             not
             yet
             see
             fulfilled
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             Though
             it
             was
             printed
             since
             his
             death
             ,
             it
             was
             written
             before
             ever
             I
             heard
             
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             I
             think
             many
             Weeks
             before
             he
             dyed
             .
             2.
             
             You
             made
             it
             in
             a
             manner
             necessary
             to
             me
             to
             convince
             you
             by
             some
             instance
             that
             was
             near
             enough
             for
             your
             observation
             ;
             and
             do
             you
             blame
             me
             when
             you
             have
             done
             ?
             3.
             
             I
             named
             not
             Mr.
             
               Vavasor
               Powell
            
             ;
             but
             only
             your
             Companion
             and
             fellow
             Prisoner
             ;
             and
             its
             like
             you
             had
             more
             than
             one
             ,
             and
             few
             could
             know
             that
             it
             was
             he
             :
             But
             you
             have
             disgraced
             him
             by
             naming
             him
             .
             4.
             
             I
             called
             him
             not
             a
             
               false
               Prophet
            
             ;
             but
             warned
             you
             not
             thus
             to
             abuse
             Gods
             people
             ,
             and
             bring
             reproach
             upon
             Religion
             ,
             by
             fathering
             rashnesses
             and
             deceits
             on
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ?
             And
             have
             you
             so
             little
             sense
             of
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             and
             Religion
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             angry
             at
             that
             !
             Alas
             Sir
             ,
             what
             would
             you
             have
             said
             if
             I
             had
             told
             you
             how
             common
             this
             was
             in
             the
             Army
             ?
             To
             set
             up
             and
             pull
             down
             ,
             do
             and
             undo
             ,
             own
             and
             disown
             ,
             as
             
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
            
             ?
             If
             I
             should
             have
             told
             you
             of
             the
             sad
             Instances
             of
             Mr.
             Erbury
             ,
             Mr.
             Saltmarsh
             ,
             Mr.
             Dell
             ,
             Mr.
             
               William
               Sedgwick
            
             ,
             (
             who
             as
             from
             God
             wrote
             one
             Week
             to
             the
             Army
             against
             their
             putting
             the
             King
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             or
             same
             Week
             wrote
             to
             them
             quite
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ;
             and
             that
             set
             London
             by
             a
             Prophecy
             or
             Vision
             on
             looking
             for
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             on
             a
             set
             day
             ,
             )
             to
             say
             nothing
             of
             abundance
             such
             ;
             besides
             Mrs.
             Hutchinson
             in
             
               New
               England
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Ranters
             and
             Quakers
             in
             our
             dayes
             .
             Can
             you
             have
             any
             love
             to
             souls
             ,
             and
             any
             zeal
             for
             God
             and
             for
             Religion
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             grieved
             to
             think
             that
             
               Gods
               
               Spirit
            
             should
             be
             thus
             reproached
             ,
             and
             Infidels
             hardned
             in
             a
             contempt
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             but
             a
             fancy
             !
             O
             wo
             to
             the
             world
             because
             of
             offences
             !
          
           
             5.
             
             You
             shew
             more
             of
             the
             relicts
             of
             modesty
             here
             ,
             than
             in
             most
             that
             I
             have
             yet
             met
             with
             ,
             in
             that
             you
             do
             not
             deny
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             I
             said
             of
             him
             .
             But
             yet
             your
             intimations
             are
             deceitful
             ,
             as
             if
             his
             Prophecies
             had
             not
             been
             absolute
             ,
             but
             conditional
             ,
             or
             else
             not
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             but
             the
             future
             .
             But
             the
             case
             was
             this
             ,
             as
             learned
             and
             understanding
             hearers
             will
             yet
             testifie
             ;
             that
             at
             Clifton
             upon
             Thame
             in
             Worcestershire
             ,
             quickly
             after
             Worcester
             Fight
             ,
             in
             his
             Sermon
             he
             said
             ,
             that
             
               He
               would
               tell
               them
               these
               things
               as
               from
               God
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               have
               no
               more
               King
               ,
               nor
               pay
               any
               more
               Taxes
               ,
               nor
               pay
               any
               more
               Tythes
               ,
            
             and
             laying
             his
             hand
             upon
             his
             Bible
             ,
             he
             added
             
               [
               And
               this
               I
               have
               otherwise
               than
               from
               hence
               ]
            
             which
             shewed
             that
             the
             Scripture
             was
             not
             his
             Rule
             ,
             for
             all
             you
             accuse
             others
             of
             making
             it
             an
             imperfect
             Rule
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             do
             you
             not
             yet
             perceive
             your
             partiality
             and
             respect
             of
             persons
             ?
             It
             seemeth
             your
             duty
             to
             open
             the
             faults
             of
             the
             Prelats
             and
             Conformists
             ,
             and
             to
             calumniate
             us
             Non-conformists
             that
             dissent
             from
             you
             ,
             and
             to
             feign
             that
             which
             you
             think
             will
             serve
             you
             for
             reproach
             .
             But
             if
             your
             companions
             publick
             false
             prophecying
             be
             but
             mentioned
             upon
             your
             own
             instigation
             ,
             you
             cry
             out
             of
             abuse
             and
             
               disgrace
               to
            
             his
             memory
             .
             Sir
             ,
             Was
             it
             true
             or
             false
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             thus
             he
             
             
             
             
             
             did
             (
             which
             is
             mentioned
             as
             no
             rarity
             )
             should
             you
             not
             rather
             take
             part
             with
             God
             than
             him
             ?
             And
             if
             an
             Aaron
             will
             make
             the
             people
             naked
             to
             their
             shame
             ,
             will
             not
             God
             record
             it
             to
             his
             shame
             ?
             Is
             not
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             more
             tenderly
             to
             be
             preserved
             than
             his
             ,
             or
             yours
             ,
             or
             mine
             ,
             or
             any
             mans
             ?
             O
             do
             not
             injure
             God
             ,
             for
             Man.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               27.
               
               E.
               B.
               p.
            
             8.
             
             But
             1.
             
             May
             not
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             
             yea
             ,
             a
             true
             Prophet
             ,
             be
             sometime
             mistaken
             ?
             Was
             not
             Samuel
             so
             ,
             when
             he
             took
             Eliab
             to
             be
             the
             Lords
             anointed
             ?
             Was
             not
             Nathan
             deceived
             ,
             when
             he
             encouraged
             David
             to
             build
             the
             Temple
             ?
             —
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             Yes
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             deceived
             when
             they
             speak
             in
             their
             
               own
               names
            
             ,
             and
             judge
             by
             their
             
               own
               Spirit
            
             or
             reason
             :
             But
             do
             you
             think
             they
             may
             be
             deceived
             when
             they
             prophesie
             
               as
               from
               God.
            
             If
             so
             ,
             then
             what
             certainty
             can
             we
             have
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             any
             of
             their
             Prophecies
             ,
             if
             they
             may
             speak
             falsly
             to
             us
             in
             the
             
               name
               of
               God
            
             ?
             2.
             
             Will
             not
             your
             followers
             think
             you
             yet
             see
             your
             partiality
             ,
             who
             in
             one
             Page
             reproach
             others
             as
             denying
             Scripture
             to
             be
             a
             
               perfect
               Rule
            
             ,
             and
             in
             another
             can
             thus
             seek
             to
             parallel
             Gods
             Prophets
             ,
             with
             one
             that
             rashly
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             prophesieth
             three
             falshoods
             together
             in
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             Gods
             direction
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             take
             him
             for
             a
             false
             Prophet
             who
             prophesieth
             that
             which
             cometh
             not
             to
             pass
             ?
             Every
             one
             that
             foretelleth
             that
             which
             doth
             
             come
             to
             pass
             is
             not
             a
             true
             Prophet
             ,
             Deut.
             13.
             23.
             
             But
             every
             one
             that
             absolutely
             prophesieth
             that
             which
             doth
             not
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             is
             a
             false
             Prophet
             ,
             Deut.
             18.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             
               But
               the
               Prophet
               which
               shall
               presume
               to
               speak
               a
               word
               in
               my
               name
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               not
               commanded
               him
               to
               speak
               —
               even
               that
               Prophet
               shall
               dye
               .
            
             (
             Mark
             whether
             God
             do
             judge
             as
             you
             do
             .
             )
             
               And
               if
               thou
               say
               in
               thy
               heart
               ,
               how
               shall
               we
               know
               the
               word
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               spoken
               ,
               when
               a
               Prophet
               speaketh
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               if
               the
               thing
               follow
               not
               ,
               nor
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               thing
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               not
               spoken
               ,
               but
               the
               Prophet
               hath
               spoken
               it
               presumptuously
               :
               thou
               shalt
               not
               be
               afraid
               of
               him
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               28.
               
               E.
               B.
            
             2.
             
             May
             not
             many
             Prophets
             truly
             foretell
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             
             and
             yet
             those
             things
             be
             a
             long
             time
             suspended
             
               and
               delayed
               because
            
             of
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             people
             ?
             Is
             not
             this
             condition
             to
             be
             understood
             in
             most
             Scripture
             Prophecies
             ,
             expressed
             ,
             Zach.
             6.
             15.
             
             And
             this
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             diligently
             obey
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             A
             
               Conditional
               promise
            
             or
             prediction
             may
             be
             not
             only
             delayed
             ,
             but
             
               never
               fulfilled
            
             (
             so
             as
             that
             the
             thing
             shall
             not
             come
             to
             pass
             )
             if
             the
             condition
             never
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             2.
             
             Promises
             are
             oftner
             to
             be
             expounded
             as
             Conditional
             ,
             than
             
               peremptory
               Prophecies
            
             ,
             when
             no
             condition
             is
             expressed
             .
             But
             what
             words
             can
             more
             exclude
             both
             Conditions
             and
             Delayes
             ,
             
             than
             
               [
               I
               tell
               you
               from
               God
               ,
               that
               you
               shall
               never
               more
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             When
             1.
             
             They
             never
             ceased
             paying
             Tythes
             from
             that
             day
             to
             this
             :
             2.
             
             And
             their
             Taxes
             were
             then
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             I
             think
             they
             believe
             not
             that
             they
             never
             paid
             more
             .
             3.
             
             And
             that
             we
             
               have
               a
               King
            
             his
             Subjects
             all
             acknowledge
             .
             Indeed
             the
             Jews
             say
             that
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Messiah
             is
             delayed
             because
             of
             their
             sins
             ;
             and
             by
             such
             pretences
             what
             true
             Prophecy
             may
             not
             be
             perverted
             ,
             and
             false
             excused
             ?
          
           
             As
             for
             what
             you
             say
             of
             Mr.
             
               Powels
               Religiousness
               ,
               diligence
            
             ,
             and
             
               worthiness
               ,
               I
               never
               said
               a
               word
               against
               it
               :
            
             And
             I
             desire
             to
             promote
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             cloud
             the
             true
             honour
             of
             his
             name
             :
             And
             your
             calling
             that
             an
             
               unchristian
               calumny
            
             which
             you
             cannot
             deny
             to
             be
             a
             proved
             truth
             ,
             is
             but
             an
             unmanly
             calumny
             of
             your
             own
             .
             And
             for
             your
             Prophecy
             of
             my
             
               memory
               dying
               before
               me
            
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             solicitous
             of
             the
             matter
             ;
             let
             God
             do
             with
             my
             memory
             what
             he
             please
             :
             nor
             am
             I
             regardful
             of
             your
             Prophecy
             ,
             who
             defend
             false
             prophecying
             ,
             being
             commanded
             
               not
               to
               fear
               such
            
             ,
             Deut.
             18.
             22.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               29.
               
               E.
               B.
            
             The
             pride
             of
             your
             heart
             ,
             
             discovered
             by
             your
             writings
             is
             so
             apparent
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             but
             be
             known
             and
             read
             of
             all
             men
             :
             to
             go
             no
             further
             for
             instances
             than
             your
             last
             Books
             ,
             what
             needed
             you
             have
             told
             the
             world
             in
             print
             ,
             that
             you
             chase
             once
             on
             Easter
             day
             to
             communicate
             in
             a
             very
             populous
             Church
             ,
             purposely
             that
             it
             might
             be
             the
             further
             known
             .
             Is
             not
             
             this
             like
             the
             Hypocrites
             to
             blow
             a
             Trumpet
             before
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             your
             actions
             that
             they
             may
             be
             seen
             of
             men
             ?
             What
             other
             end
             could
             you
             have
             in
             doing
             that
             so
             publickly
             then
             ,
             or
             in
             declaring
             it
             now
             ,
             but
             a
             vain
             glorious
             hope
             ,
             that
             doubting
             and
             unsatisfied
             Christians
             might
             look
             upon
             your
             example
             ,
             as
             their
             Pole-star
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             direct
             their
             course
             ?
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             As
             to
             the
             Pride
             of
             my
             heart
             ,
             
             I
             shall
             first
             say
             this
             in
             general
             ;
             that
             I
             am
             past
             doubt
             I
             have
             too
             much
             of
             it
             :
             As
             no
             man
             is
             wholly
             cured
             of
             that
             odious
             vice
             ,
             so
             I
             am
             one
             that
             have
             no
             cause
             to
             say
             that
             I
             am
             perfect
             .
             But
             these
             things
             I
             can
             confidently
             say
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             so
             far
             as
             I
             am
             proud
             ,
             I
             sin
             as
             much
             against
             my
             
               own
               judgement
            
             ,
             I
             imagine
             ,
             as
             most
             men
             alive
             do
             ;
             there
             being
             sew
             that
             ever
             I
             was
             acquainted
             with
             ,
             that
             have
             said
             and
             written
             more
             against
             it
             than
             I
             have
             done
             :
             I
             have
             had
             these
             thirty
             years
             and
             more
             ,
             more
             odious
             conceptions
             of
             that
             sin
             ,
             and
             a
             deeper
             sense
             of
             its
             commonness
             and
             prevalency
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             wofull
             ruines
             which
             it
             makes
             in
             the
             Church
             and
             State
             and
             souls
             ;
             and
             how
             frequently
             it
             sheweth
             it self
             even
             in
             men
             of
             great
             piety
             and
             worth
             ,
             than
             of
             almost
             any
             other
             sin
             .
             I
             have
             had
             so
             many
             thousand
             thoughts
             and
             words
             against
             it
             ,
             as
             make
             me
             much
             more
             culpable
             ,
             if
             I
             be
             proud
             .
             2.
             
             And
             I
             shall
             sin
             as
             much
             against
             my
             Conscience
             in
             being
             proud
             as
             most
             men
             in
             the
             world
             .
             As
             my
             Judgement
             is
             so
             much
             against
             the
             sin
             ,
             so
             my
             Conscience
             commandeth
             me
             a
             very
             Low
             and
             
             Constant
             self-abasement
             :
             It
             telleth
             me
             ,
             that
             whether
             I
             look
             to
             a
             corruptible
             painfull
             flesh
             ,
             or
             to
             an
             Ignorant
             understanding
             ,
             or
             to
             a
             sinful
             will
             ,
             or
             to
             a
             sinful
             and
             unprofitable
             life
             ,
             I
             have
             so
             little
             to
             be
             proud
             of
             ,
             as
             will
             render
             my
             pride
             exceeding
             odious
             .
             3.
             
             I
             do
             evidently
             see
             the
             odiousness
             of
             this
             sin
             in
             others
             :
             Were
             it
             not
             for
             seeming
             to
             retort
             your
             charge
             ,
             I
             should
             say
             ,
             that
             though
             I
             cannot
             as
             you
             do
             conclude
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             yet
             the
             usual
             Ensigns
             of
             Pride
             (
             with
             Temerity
             and
             
               Injudiciousness
               ,
               Boldness
            
             and
             Blindness
             )
             do
             appear
             to
             me
             so
             monstrous
             in
             your
             Writings
             ,
             above
             the
             size
             that
             ordinary
             sinners
             ever
             fall
             to
             ,
             as
             maketh
             me
             the
             more
             apprehend
             ,
             how
             dreadful
             it
             is
             to
             give
             way
             to
             pride
             in
             the
             beginnings
             ;
             And
             methinks
             I
             see
             as
             written
             on
             the
             front
             of
             your
             Writings
             ,
             
               Be
               not
               high-minded
               ,
               but
               fear
               .
            
             Therefore
             I
             am
             still
             the
             more
             culpable
             ,
             if
             I
             abound
             with
             that
             which
             is
             so
             terrible
             a
             warning
             to
             me
             ,
             in
             your self
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             as
             you
             .
             4.
             
             And
             as
             I
             every
             day
             watch
             and
             pray
             against
             it
             (
             and
             if
             ever
             I
             knew
             any
             thing
             of
             my self
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             I
             am
             certain
             that
             I
             live
             in
             an
             habituate
             and
             ordinary
             apprehension
             of
             my
             baseness
             and
             unworthiness
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             utter
             vanity
             of
             humane
             applause
             )
             so
             I
             find
             my self
             partly
             glad
             that
             you
             tell
             me
             of
             my
             Pride
             ,
             that
             (
             whatever
             you
             mean
             )
             I
             may
             have
             one
             more
             check
             to
             keep
             it
             under
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             be
             a
             messenger
             of
             Satan
             to
             buffet
             me
             ,
             I
             hope
             it
             will
             not
             be
             in
             vain
             .
             5.
             
             And
             I
             can
             assure
             you
             ,
             that
             these
             Writings
             which
             so
             exasperate
             
             you
             ,
             had
             never
             come
             from
             me
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             not
             first
             so
             far
             conquered
             the
             esteem
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             love
             of
             reputation
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             willing
             to
             cast
             my self
             upon
             reproach
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             much
             indifferent
             as
             to
             the
             opinion
             of
             man
             ?
             For
             I
             was
             not
             so
             ignorant
             as
             not
             to
             foresee
             that
             such
             as
             you
             would
             take
             the
             detection
             and
             reproof
             of
             their
             errors
             for
             a
             heinous
             injury
             ,
             and
             be
             angry
             at
             him
             that
             called
             them
             to
             repent
             ,
             and
             would
             furiously
             scatter
             the
             fetide
             excrements
             of
             their
             gall
             ,
             in
             revilings
             of
             such
             as
             contradict
             them
             .
             Methinks
             then
             you
             should
             see
             ,
             that
             I
             laid
             by
             some
             Pride
             ,
             when
             I
             cared
             so
             little
             for
             your
             good
             word
             ,
             and
             exposed
             my self
             so
             readily
             to
             your
             Calumnies
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             I
             must
             tell
             you
             that
             though
             you
             do
             as
             much
             to
             cure
             my
             pride
             ,
             as
             almost
             any
             mortal
             man
             that
             ever
             I
             had
             to
             do
             with
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             of
             open
             demonstration
             of
             the
             Ensigns
             of
             it
             by
             your self
             (
             as
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             Leprosie
             would
             cure
             one
             that
             were
             in
             love
             with
             it
             ;
             )
             yet
             you
             are
             too
             blame
             for
             Tempting
             me
             so
             much
             to
             pride
             as
             you
             do
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             while
             you
             decry
             it
             :
             For
             what
             is
             it
             else
             but
             an
             inviting
             and
             tempting
             a
             man
             to
             be
             proud
             ,
             to
             tell
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             nothing
             to
             charge
             him
             with
             to
             prove
             it
             ,
             but
             such
             silly
             Calumnies
             as
             these
             of
             yours
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             yet
             I
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             I
             see
             now
             that
             a
             mans
             enemies
             may
             be
             more
             useful
             to
             him
             than
             his
             friends
             :
             For
             I
             can
             hear
             that
             of
             my
             Pride
             from
             you
             ,
             which
             never
             friend
             by
             
             Word
             or
             Letter
             to
             my
             remembrance
             told
             me
             in
             my
             life
             .
             The
             more
             too
             blame
             they
             ,
             if
             you
             be
             not
             mistaken
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             next
             let
             us
             see
             your
             evidence
             or
             proof
             :
             
             Your
             first
             is
             ,
             
               [
               What
               need
               I
               have
               told
               the
               world
               ,
               &c.
               ]
            
             would
             you
             have
             an
             answer
             to
             your
             question
             or
             not
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             why
             do
             you
             ask
             it
             ?
             If
             you
             would
             ,
             why
             did
             you
             not
             take
             an
             answer
             when
             I
             gave
             it
             you
             ;
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             mention
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             read
             it
             not
             ,
             when
             you
             call
             for
             another
             ?
             Is
             it
             because
             that
             you
             remembred
             ,
             that
             many
             that
             read
             your
             Papers
             ,
             will
             never
             read
             mine
             ,
             and
             so
             will
             not
             know
             what
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             nor
             how
             deceivingly
             you
             use
             them
             ?
             It
             may
             be
             so
             :
             But
             will
             that
             do
             your
             work
             ,
             and
             hold
             at
             last
             ?
             If
             I
             repeat
             my
             answer
             ,
             I
             shall
             offend
             my
             Readers
             ,
             for
             writing
             the
             same
             thing
             twice
             ,
             because
             you
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             the
             first
             .
             But
             this
             much
             I
             will
             return
             you
             now
             :
             1.
             
             My
             avoiding
             
               publick
               communion
            
             for
             fear
             of
             bringing
             more
             suffering
             on
             those
             that
             scrupled
             it
             ,
             (
             and
             that
             so
             many
             years
             together
             ,
             )
             was
             a
             scandal
             and
             temptation
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             tended
             to
             make
             them
             think
             ,
             that
             I
             held
             it
             to
             be
             unlawful
             ;
             as
             Peters
             Separation
             was
             a
             scandal
             to
             Barnabas
             and
             others
             :
             And
             do
             you
             think
             every
             man
             that
             avoideth
             scandalizing
             ,
             is
             therefore
             proud
             :
             Are
             not
             humble
             men
             bound
             to
             avoid
             scandal
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ?
             If
             a
             man
             by
             many
             years
             forbearing
             all
             publick
             Prayer
             or
             Sacrament
             ,
             should
             tempt
             others
             to
             think
             that
             he
             is
             against
             them
             ,
             or
             accounts
             them
             needless
             ,
             how
             
             should
             he
             cure
             that
             scandal
             ,
             but
             by
             doing
             that
             openly
             ,
             and
             open
             pleading
             for
             it
             ,
             which
             he
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             against
             ?
             Doth
             Paul
             make
             scandal
             to
             be
             the
             destroying
             of
             anothers
             soul
             ,
             and
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             avoided
             on
             such
             hard
             terms
             as
             he
             mentioneth
             ,
             and
             do
             you
             think
             that
             the
             open
             avoiding
             it
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             charged
             with
             Pride
             ?
             How
             directly
             do
             you
             set
             your self
             against
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             had
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             become
             a
             scandal
             also
             to
             our
             Governours
             ,
             and
             to
             many
             sober
             Conformable
             men
             ,
             who
             were
             tempted
             by
             my
             omission
             ,
             to
             think
             the
             Non-conformists
             to
             be
             pievish
             Dividers
             ,
             who
             follow
             Parties
             and
             Passion
             ,
             more
             than
             their
             own
             Consciences
             ?
             And
             would
             any
             thing
             cure
             this
             scandal
             also
             ,
             that
             had
             not
             been
             notified
             ?
             Or
             is
             the
             scandal
             of
             so
             many
             such
             persons
             no
             evil
             to
             be
             avoided
             ;
             nor
             their
             mis-judging
             of
             the
             Non-conformists
             to
             be
             cured
             by
             such
             as
             did
             occasion
             it
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Is
             not
             every
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             a
             publick
             person
             ?
             Should
             they
             not
             be
             the
             Lights
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             cannot
             and
             should
             not
             be
             hid
             ?
             Is
             every
             man
             Proud
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             Mad
             ?
             Whether
             my
             
               Actions
               be
               noted
            
             ,
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             fact
             ?
             The
             question
             is
             not
             ,
             whether
             I
             be
             so
             regardable
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             worthy
             notice
             ?
             but
             whether
             
               de
               facto
            
             any
             do
             note
             what
             I
             do
             ?
             And
             do
             you
             doubt
             of
             it
             ?
             Why
             then
             do
             you
             write
             two
             invectives
             to
             cure
             their
             esteem
             of
             me
             ?
             Do
             you
             not
             perceive
             here
             how
             your
             work
             contradicts
             your self
             ?
             
             And
             must
             I
             needs
             as
             my
             duty
             ,
             be
             so
             mad
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             know
             that
             any
             observe
             me
             ,
             or
             regard
             what
             I
             do
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             being
             proud
             ?
             You
             might
             as
             well
             make
             it
             a
             duty
             to
             go
             naked
             in
             the
             Streets
             ,
             lest
             I
             be
             proud
             if
             I
             think
             that
             any
             one
             will
             observe
             me
             .
             4.
             
             And
             are
             not
             Ministers
             bound
             to
             teach
             the
             people
             by
             Example
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             Doctrine
             ?
             You
             dare
             not
             deny
             it
             .
             And
             is
             that
             example
             ,
             which
             is
             unknown
             ?
             Will
             you
             teach
             men
             to
             say
             against
             Gods
             command
             ,
             I
             must
             not
             be
             so
             Proud
             as
             to
             think
             that
             my
             example
             will
             be
             observed
             or
             regarded
             ?
             God
             saith
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             12.
             
             
               Be
               thou
               an
               example
               of
               the
               believers
               in
               word
               ,
               in
               conversation
               ,
               in
               charity
               ,
               in
               Spirit
               ,
               in
               faith
               ,
               in
               purity
               :
            
             Must
             none
             that
             think
             meanly
             of
             themselves
             obey
             this
             ?
             O
             but
             ,
             you
             will
             reply
             ,
             
               Is
               not
               this
               like
               Hypocrites
               ,
               to
               do
               your
               actions
               to
               be
               seen
               of
               men
               ?
            
             Christ
             will
             have
             us
             all
             to
             
               let
               our
               light
               so
               shine
               before
               men
            
             (
             not
             with
             the
             Hypocrite
             to
             get
             their
             applause
             to
             our selves
             ,
             but
             for
             their
             own
             good
             and
             Gods
             glory
             )
             
               that
               they
               may
               see
               our
               good
               works
               ,
               and
               glorifie
               our
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
             O
             but
             saith
             Mr.
             
               Bagshaw
               ,
               What
               other
               end
               can
               you
               have
               in
               doing
               this
               ,
               but
               a
               vain-glorious
               hope
               ,
               that
               doubting
               Christians
               may
               look
               on
               your
               example
               as
               their
               Pole-star
               ,
               &c
            
             And
             indeed
             will
             such
             a
             scorn
             of
             
               E.
               B.
            
             disoblige
             all
             Christs
             Ministers
             from
             obeying
             their
             Lord
             ,
             and
             allow
             them
             to
             live
             in
             open
             scandal
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             thinking
             it
             lawful
             to
             be
             Exemplary
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             Do
             you
             think
             indeed
             that
             you
             are
             not
             
             noted
             your self
             ?
             Do
             you
             neither
             in
             Life
             nor
             in
             your
             sufferings
             ,
             intend
             to
             be
             publickly
             exemplary
             ?
             Do
             you
             not
             forbear
             the
             publick
             Assemblies
             ,
             the
             rather
             that
             your
             example
             may
             move
             others
             ?
             Thus
             still
             a
             perverse
             Spirit
             condemneth
             it self
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             If
             Doctrine
             and
             Example
             be
             the
             two
             means
             commanded
             ,
             by
             which
             Ministers
             must
             edifie
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             Pride
             as
             well
             to
             expect
             that
             our
             words
             should
             be
             heeded
             ,
             as
             our
             Examples
             ?
             And
             could
             an
             Atheist
             deal
             more
             impudently
             and
             prophanely
             ,
             than
             to
             tell
             all
             Ministers
             ,
             you
             are
             notoriously
             proud
             in
             expecting
             that
             all
             the
             Congregation
             should
             take
             heed
             of
             what
             you
             say
             ?
             Do
             you
             not
             preach
             or
             talk
             to
             your
             own
             auditors
             ,
             and
             expect
             observation
             ?
             What
             if
             another
             
               E.
               B.
            
             were
             among
             them
             and
             should
             say
             ,
             How
             proud
             are
             you
             to
             expect
             that
             we
             should
             all
             regard
             your
             words
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             were
             our
             Pole-star
             ?
             These
             are
             not
             meet
             Lessons
             for
             a
             sufferer
             to
             teach
             the
             people
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               30.
               
               E.
               B.
            
             I
             look
             upon
             it
             also
             as
             a
             strange
             piece
             of
             boasting
             ,
             
             when
             you
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             men
             of
             all
             judgements
             have
             written
             against
             you
             :
             —
             Is
             it
             indeed
             true
             that
             you
             offend
             all
             ,
             and
             please
             none
             ,
             and
             can
             you
             glory
             that
             you
             are
             accounted
             the
             Ishmael
             of
             the
             age
             ?
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Alas
             ,
             poor
             man
             !
             Is
             this
             Conscience
             scrupulous
             of
             Communion
             with
             us
             Publicans
             and
             sinners
             ?
             Here
             are
             no
             less
             than
             three
             more
             visible
             Vntruths
             thrast
             together
             .
             1.
             
             That
             I
             say
             ,
             
               [
               That
               men
               of
               all
               judgements
               have
               written
               
               against
               me
               ]
            
             when
             my
             words
             are
             these
             
               [
               Whereas
               our
               differences
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               Worship
               and
               Discipline
               have
               engaged
               men
               of
               several
               minds
               in
               such
               Writings
               against
               me
               .
               ]
            
             Where
             did
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             men
             of
             the
             judgement
             of
             Peter
             or
             Paul
             ,
             of
             Augustine
             or
             Prosper
             ,
             wrote
             against
             me
             ?
             Are
             those
             Infidels
             ,
             Quakers
             ,
             with
             the
             
               &c.
               
               [
               All
               ]
            
             ?
             2.
             
             That
             I
             glory
             that
             I
             am
             accounted
             the
             Ishmael
             of
             the
             age
             (
             which
             is
             intimated
             in
             the
             question
             )
             or
             boast
             of
             mens
             contradiction
             ?
             Which
             is
             so
             notorious
             a
             falshood
             ,
             that
             I
             mention
             it
             only
             as
             
               other
               mens
               contradiction
               of
               each
               other
            
             (
             who
             blame
             me
             for
             contrary
             things
             )
             and
             as
             my
             
               own
               trouble
            
             .
             I
             only
             told
             you
             ,
             how
             impossible
             it
             is
             for
             me
             to
             please
             all
             men
             ,
             while
             men
             expect
             so
             many
             contrary
             things
             of
             me
             :
             The
             Anabaptists
             are
             quite
             displeased
             with
             me
             for
             writing
             for
             Infants
             Baptism
             :
             The
             Conformists
             are
             angry
             ,
             because
             I
             will
             not
             subscribe
             that
             
               [
               It
               is
               certain
               by
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               that
               Children
               which
               are
               baptized
               ,
               dying
               before
               they
               commit
               actuall
               sin
               ,
               are
               undoubtedly
               saved
               ]
            
             without
             excepting
             those
             that
             are
             
               wrongfully
               baptized
               ,
               Turks
               ,
               Heathens
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             The
             Antinomians
             are
             offended
             with
             me
             for
             opposing
             their
             subversion
             of
             the
             Gospel
             under
             pretence
             of
             extolling
             free
             grace
             :
             And
             others
             are
             angry
             that
             I
             come
             so
             near
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             cessation
             of
             Moses
             Law.
             And
             so
             it
             is
             with
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             How
             vain
             therefore
             is
             it
             to
             turn
             a
             Man-pleaser
             ,
             when
             the
             task
             is
             as
             impossible
             as
             unprofitable
             .
             But
             O
             ,
             saith
             
               E.
               B.
            
             what
             a
             
               strange
               boast
            
             is
             this
             ,
             to
             
               tell
               us
               that
               
               men
               of
               all
               judgements
               have
               written
               against
               you
               !
            
             That
             which
             I
             recite
             as
             my
             tryal
             and
             trouble
             ,
             he
             falsly
             tells
             the
             world
             ,
             I
             boast
             of
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             third
             known
             falshood
             is
             (
             intimated
             )
             that
             
               [
               I
               offend
               all
               and
               please
               none
               .
               ]
            
             As
             if
             he
             did
             believe
             that
             those
             whom
             I
             mentioned
             (
             even
             with
             an
             &c.
             )
             were
             
               [
               all
            
             ]
             and
             there
             were
             no
             others
             in
             the
             world
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             besides
             these
             falshoods
             ,
             he
             again
             condemneth
             himself
             for
             his
             accusation
             .
             For
             1.
             
             If
             it
             be
             a
             matter
             of
             Pride
             to
             declare
             that
             I
             am
             
               written
               against
            
             ,
             why
             will
             this
             man
             
               write
               himself
               against
               me
            
             ,
             and
             tempt
             me
             to
             be
             
               more
               proud
            
             ,
             when
             he
             accuseth
             me
             of
             pride
             ?
             Is
             not
             his
             Writing
             published
             by
             himself
             ?
             Why
             then
             will
             he
             publish
             that
             which
             himself
             supposeth
             to
             be
             my
             glorying
             ?
             and
             so
             advance
             my
             reputation
             ?
             (
             which
             few
             adversaries
             ever
             did
             more
             effectually
             )
             2.
             
             And
             if
             I
             
               offend
               all
            
             and
             
               please
               none
            
             ,
             what
             need
             he
             be
             at
             all
             this
             labour
             to
             save
             men
             from
             being
             pleased
             by
             me
             ?
             But
             it
             is
             fatal
             or
             natural
             to
             men
             of
             his
             vice
             ,
             to
             have
             bad
             memories
             .
          
           
             The
             former
             untruth
             he
             again
             implyeth
             ,
             
               [
               You
               would
               be
               grieved
               for
               grieving
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               put
               it
               in
               among
               your
               triumphs
               ,
               that
               you
               had
               provoked
               so
               many
               able
               worthy
               men
               .
               ]
            
             He
             that
             hath
             once
             ventured
             upon
             an
             untruth
             ,
             may
             do
             it
             boldlier
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             and
             may
             come
             at
             last
             to
             believe
             himself
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             worthy
             Opponents
             whom
             he
             nameth
             ,
             1.
             
             I
             can
             honour
             and
             love
             them
             as
             much
             as
             he
             ,
             without
             thinking
             them
             infallible
             :
             And
             I
             can
             .
             differ
             from
             them
             without
             
             disaffection
             .
             2.
             
             Which
             of
             them
             is
             it
             that
             the
             man
             would
             have
             me
             grieve
             for
             grieving
             ?
             Doubtless
             those
             that
             are
             in
             the
             points
             controverted
             of
             his
             mind
             !
             So
             kind
             is
             he
             to
             them
             or
             himself
             .
             It
             cannot
             be
             all
             ,
             unless
             he
             would
             have
             me
             ,
             either
             say
             nothing
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             or
             write
             contrary
             things
             to
             please
             contrary
             parties
             .
             3.
             
             And
             doth
             he
             not
             differ
             from
             most
             whom
             he
             nameth
             himself
             ,
             by
             his
             Separation
             ?
             And
             yet
             he
             sticketh
             not
             thus
             to
             grieve
             many
             more
             than
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               31.
               
               E.
               B.
               p.
            
             9.
             
             [
             When
             I
             said
             in
             one
             of
             my
             exceptions
             ,
             
             that
             I
             feared
             you
             were
             not
             sound
             in
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Justification
             by
             faith
             alone
             without
             works
             ,
             instead
             of
             answering
             directly
             ,
             and
             satisfying
             my
             scruple
             (
             which
             you
             might
             have
             done
             in
             few
             words
             )
             you
             refer
             me
             to
             five
             or
             more
             Treatises
             ,
             which
             you
             say
             you
             have
             written
             on
             that
             subject
             .
             —
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             Did
             you
             believe
             when
             you
             wrote
             this
             ,
             that
             this
             reference
             was
             a
             proof
             of
             my
             Pride
             ?
             
             2.
             
             Why
             would
             you
             no
             more
             regard
             your
             reputation
             ,
             than
             to
             recite
             such
             a
             passage
             as
             this
             ?
             Will
             your
             Reader
             doubt
             whether
             you
             should
             repent
             of
             such
             things
             as
             words
             of
             Impudency
             unbeseeming
             a
             man
             of
             understanding
             ?
          
           
             For
             1.
             
             Was
             it
             modesty
             in
             you
             to
             divulge
             such
             an
             accusation
             as
             this
             
               [
               I
               am
               afraid
               you
               are
               not
               sound
               in
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Justification
               ]
            
             without
             reciting
             one
             word
             of
             mine
             which
             you
             accuse
             ,
             or
             telling
             the
             Reader
             or
             me
             any
             
             reason
             of
             your
             fears
             ?
             2.
             
             And
             could
             you
             expect
             that
             he
             that
             had
             written
             so
             many
             Books
             to
             declare
             his
             judgement
             in
             that
             point
             ,
             must
             write
             part
             of
             another
             ,
             to
             tell
             you
             what
             he
             holds
             ,
             and
             consequently
             write
             as
             many
             ,
             or
             as
             oft
             as
             men
             shall
             so
             by
             their
             Fears
             invite
             him
             ?
             3.
             
             And
             do
             you
             not
             at
             that
             very
             time
             prove
             me
             proud
             for
             writing
             so
             many
             Books
             ,
             when
             by
             this
             and
             other
             passages
             you
             call
             for
             an
             answer
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             more
             ?
             4.
             
             Could
             you
             think
             that
             
               [
               a
               few
               words
            
             ]
             would
             open
             a
             mans
             mind
             so
             plainly
             ,
             as
             many
             Books
             can
             do
             ?
             5.
             
             Could
             humane
             ingenuity
             expect
             more
             from
             one
             thus
             slightly
             questioned
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             those
             Books
             ,
             which
             were
             purposely
             written
             both
             to
             stand
             as
             a
             full
             Confession
             of
             my
             faith
             in
             that
             point
             after
             other
             mens
             suspicions
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             give
             the
             reasons
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             defend
             it
             against
             all
             that
             's
             said
             against
             it
             ?
             And
             could
             I
             expect
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             will
             disdain
             to
             read
             these
             Books
             ,
             will
             read
             another
             that
             repeateth
             the
             same
             things
             ?
             And
             shall
             I
             write
             more
             to
             remove
             his
             Fears
             ,
             who
             will
             rather
             blindly
             vent
             them
             by
             calumny
             ,
             than
             read
             for
             his
             satisfaction
             what
             I
             have
             said
             ?
             If
             you
             have
             read
             them
             ,
             why
             would
             you
             say
             you
             Fear
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             uncertainty
             ?
             When
             you
             might
             have
             come
             to
             a
             certain
             knowledge
             ?
             If
             you
             read
             them
             not
             ,
             why
             would
             you
             not
             use
             a
             visible
             means
             to
             discuss
             your
             fears
             ,
             before
             you
             divulged
             them
             ?
             And
             if
             this
             way
             be
             right
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             others
             ,
             what
             made
             Dr.
             Owen
             ,
             and
             other
             Congregational
             
             Brethren
             ,
             admonish
             your
             Brother
             Mr.
             Powell
             for
             preaching
             openly
             (
             almost
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             came
             out
             of
             Prison
             )
             particularly
             against
             me
             and
             another
             (
             then
             thought
             to
             have
             been
             Mr.
             Nie
             ,
             but
             he
             said
             he
             meant
             Mr.
             Tombs
             )
             by
             description
             ;
             and
             the
             description
             of
             me
             was
             
               [
               He
               that
               is
               not
               sound
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Justification
               ]
            
             or
             to
             that
             sense
             .
             And
             what
             made
             them
             threaten
             to
             disown
             him
             if
             he
             would
             not
             cease
             such
             wayes
             ?
             Did
             ever
             sober
             men
             go
             about
             with
             such
             general
             accusations
             ,
             and
             expect
             that
             men
             answer
             to
             they
             know
             not
             what
             ?
             6.
             
             But
             what
             are
             the
             few
             words
             that
             would
             satisfie
             you
             ?
             A
             yea
             ,
             or
             a
             nay
             ?
             What
             if
             I
             say
             ,
             
               Sir
               I
               think
               I
               am
               sound
               in
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Justification
               ,
               and
               I
               think
               you
               speak
               evil
               of
               the
               things
               you
               know
               not
               ]
            
             Would
             that
             have
             satisfied
             you
             ?
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               32.
               
               E.
               B.
            
             
             And
             in
             another
             place
             you
             tell
             me
             that
             you
             have
             written
             the
             better
             part
             of
             above
             fifty
             Books
             against
             the
             prophane
             ,
             the
             Jews
             and
             the
             Mahumetans
             :
             (
             I
             will
             not
             enquire
             to
             what
             purpose
             ;
             for
             I
             am
             very
             confident
             none
             of
             those
             did
             ever
             read
             what
             you
             have
             written
             against
             them
             :
             )
             But
             add
             to
             these
             your
             several
             other
             Treatises
             —
             your
             Books
             will
             in
             all
             amount
             to
             as
             many
             Volumes
             as
             Tostatus
             writ
             ,
             concerning
             whom
             ,
             and
             all
             such
             kind
             of
             Writers
             ,
             you
             once
             gave
             this
             true
             Character
             ,
             though
             since
             you
             have
             most
             unhappily
             forgotten
             it
             [
             I
             cannot
             but
             account
             all
             those
             Tostatus's
             as
             impudently
             proud
             ,
             who
             think
             the
             world
             should
             read
             no
             bodies
             works
             but
             theirs
             .
             
             Pray
             Sir
             read
             this
             passage
             again
             ,
             and
             compare
             it
             with
             what
             you
             have
             already
             written
             ,
             and
             what
             as
             I
             hear
             you
             do
             yet
             further
             intend
             to
             write
             ,
             and
             then
             tell
             me
             in
             earnest
             what
             you
             think
             of
             your self
             —
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             Seeing
             our
             debates
             about
             Church-dividing
             must
             needs
             be
             turned
             to
             this
             ,
             Whether
             I
             am
             proud
             ,
             I
             grant
             you
             the
             conclusion
             that
             I
             am
             proud
             ,
             and
             what
             would
             you
             have
             more
             ?
             2.
             
             Your
             ductile
             followers
             that
             never
             saw
             Tostatus
             know
             not
             how
             you
             cheat
             them
             by
             these
             words
             ;
             and
             that
             you
             measure
             by
             Number
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             bulk
             ;
             and
             twenty
             of
             some
             of
             my
             Books
             ,
             will
             not
             make
             one
             of
             Tostatus's
             for
             bigness
             :
             If
             you
             go
             to
             number
             ,
             how
             many
             more
             wrote
             Origen
             ?
             But
             a
             Sheet
             is
             not
             so
             big
             as
             a
             large
             Volume
             in
             folio
             .
             
             3.
             
             I
             never
             accused
             
               Augustine
               ,
               Chrysostom
               ,
               Calvin
               ,
               Zanchy
               ,
               &c.
            
             as
             imitating
             Tostatus
             ;
             And
             I
             have
             not
             wrote
             so
             much
             as
             they
             .
             4.
             
             The
             best
             way
             to
             cure
             one
             that
             writeth
             too
             much
             ,
             is
             to
             perswade
             men
             not
             to
             buy
             and
             read
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Booksellers
             will
             not
             print
             it
             .
             And
             till
             you
             can
             do
             that
             ,
             you
             see
             that
             all
             men
             are
             not
             of
             your
             mind
             :
             And
             by
             what
             obligation
             am
             I
             bound
             to
             be
             of
             your
             mind
             alone
             ,
             rather
             than
             of
             many
             thousands
             that
             are
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             still
             importune
             me
             to
             write
             more
             ?
             Is
             it
             pride
             only
             to
             differ
             from
             you
             ,
             and
             to
             write
             against
             your
             judgement
             ?
             Or
             were
             not
             the
             Fathers
             and
             Divines
             fore-mentioned
             ,
             (
             with
             
               Rivet
               ,
               Chamier
               ,
               Beza
               ,
               Luther
               ,
               &c.
            
             yea
             ,
             and
             Dr.
             Owen
             too
             ,
             proud
             ,
             if
             large
             Writings
             be
             
             a
             sign
             of
             Pride
             .
             5.
             
             When
             you
             question
             to
             what
             purpose
             it
             is
             to
             write
             Books
             against
             the
             Prophane
             ,
             and
             Jews
             ,
             and
             Mahumetans
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             against
             Infidelity
             ,
             and
             to
             defend
             the
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             you
             shew
             what
             a
             Guide
             you
             are
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             6.
             
             When
             you
             are
             confident
             that
             none
             of
             the
             
               Prophane
               ,
               &c.
            
             did
             ever
             read
             what
             I
             wrote
             against
             them
             ,
             either
             you
             believe
             your self
             ,
             or
             not
             .
             If
             you
             do
             ,
             how
             unfit
             are
             you
             to
             be
             believed
             of
             any
             that
             know
             no
             better
             what
             is
             credible
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             fact
             ?
             Could
             you
             think
             for
             instance
             ,
             that
             my
             
               Call
               to
               the
               Vnconverted
            
             hath
             been
             printed
             so
             oft
             ,
             I
             think
             some
             scores
             of
             thousands
             ,
             and
             translated
             into
             French
             by
             Mr.
             Eliots
             (
             as
             he
             said
             he
             was
             doing
             )
             into
             the
             Indian
             Tongue
             ,
             and
             no
             
               prophane
               person
            
             ever
             read
             it
             ?
             You
             will
             take
             this
             very
             instance
             its
             like
             for
             my
             pride
             ,
             which
             you
             make
             necessary
             to
             shew
             your
             temerity
             and
             deceit
             .
             But
             if
             you
             do
             not
             believe
             your self
             ,
             how
             much
             less
             should
             others
             believe
             you
             ?
             7.
             
             Will
             no
             sober
             Readers
             think
             that
             you
             set
             your self
             to
             do
             the
             Devils
             work
             ,
             against
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             seeking
             to
             silence
             us
             from
             writing
             by
             your
             contumely
             and
             scorns
             ,
             (
             even
             from
             writing
             against
             the
             Prophane
             and
             Infidels
             )
             at
             a
             time
             when
             we
             are
             by
             others
             silenced
             from
             publick
             preaching
             ?
             Let
             your
             conscience
             tell
             you
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             obeyed
             you
             from
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             never
             written
             ,
             whether
             the
             Devil
             or
             most
             that
             have
             made
             use
             of
             what
             I
             wrote
             ,
             would
             have
             thankt
             you
             more
             ?
             8.
             
             Did
             not
             the
             Primitive
             
             Teachers
             ,
             Apostles
             and
             others
             leave
             us
             their
             Examples
             for
             Writing
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             for
             Vocal
             Teaching
             ?
             And
             are
             they
             not
             two
             wayes
             of
             predicating
             or
             publishing
             the
             same
             Gospel
             ?
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             would
             he
             serve
             God
             or
             the
             Devil
             ,
             that
             would
             scorn
             us
             all
             as
             Proud
             for
             preaching
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             the
             best
             men
             do
             ?
             9.
             
             And
             do
             you
             not
             yet
             see
             how
             much
             you
             have
             of
             the
             same
             
               silencing
               Spirit
            
             which
             you
             profess
             to
             separate
             from
             ?
             10.
             
             But
             your
             warning
             for
             a
             review
             hath
             brought
             me
             to
             Repent
             of
             ,
             and
             Retract
             that
             passage
             against
             Tostatus
             ,
             as
             being
             too
             rashly
             uttered
             :
             Because
             1.
             
             He
             wrote
             when
             good
             Writers
             were
             more
             scarce
             than
             now
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             he
             might
             be
             willing
             that
             other
             mens
             works
             should
             be
             preferred
             before
             his
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             own
             should
             not
             be
             wholly
             read
             ,
             but
             partly
             perused
             on
             particulas
             occasions
             .
             3.
             
             And
             it
             is
             unseemly
             to
             reprove
             industry
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Now
             we
             come
             to
             the
             Question
             after
             all
             this
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             33.
             
             IN
             stating
             of
             this
             Question
             ,
             You
             do
             
               E.
               B
               p.
            
             10.
             your self
             grant
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             you
             scarce
             leave
             any
             thing
             to
             be
             either
             disputed
             or
             denyed
             —
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Remember
             Reader
             ,
             
             that
             my
             Professed
             design
             (
             on
             the
             Title
             page
             )
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             
               To
               invite
               all
               sound
               and
               sober
               Christians
               ,
               by
               what
               names
               soever
               called
               ,
               to
               receive
               each
               other
               to
               Communion
               in
               the
               same
               Churches
               .
               2.
               
               And
               where
               that
               (
               which
               is
               first
               desireable
               )
               cannot
               be
               attained
               ,
               to
               bear
               with
               each
               other
               in
               their
               distinct
               Assemblies
               ,
               and
               to
               manage
               them
               all
               in
               Christian
               Love.
               
            
             3.
             
             And
             that
             under
             the
             first
             head
             ,
             I
             particularly
             prove
             ,
             that
             
               It
               is
               lawful
               to
               hold
               Communion
               with
               such
               Christian
               Churches
               ,
               as
               have
               worthy
               or
               tolerable
               Pastors
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               Parochial
               order
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               Ministers
               Conformity
               and
               use
               of
               the
               Common-Prayer
               Book
               .
            
          
           
             
               This
               last
               is
               the
               true
               state
               of
               the
               Question
               which
               I
               affirm
               ;
               with
               these
               two
               limitations
               or
               explications
               .
               That
               is
               ,
            
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             lawful
             statedly
             to
             communicate
             as
             a
             member
             ,
             with
             such
             a
             Parish
             Church
             ,
             where
             we
             cannot
             
               consideratis
               considerandis
            
             have
             Communion
             with
             a
             better
             upon
             lawful
             termes
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             those
             that
             can
             have
             stated
             Communion
             with
             a
             better
             ,
             may
             yet
             lawfully
             communicate
             sometimes
             with
             such
             a
             Parish
             Church
             ,
             
             as
             we
             may
             do
             on
             just
             occasion
             with
             a
             Church
             of
             Neighbours
             or
             Strangers
             where
             we
             live
             or
             come
             .
             Yea
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             do
             so
             when
             some
             special
             reasons
             (
             
               as
               from
               Authority
               Scandal
               ,
               &c.
            
             )
             do
             require
             it
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             summ
             of
             my
             Assertions
             .
             Though
             my
             main
             cause
             oblige
             me
             as
             much
             to
             prove
             to
             a
             Conformist
             that
             he
             may
             have
             Communion
             with
             a
             Church
             of
             Non-conformists
             ,
             yet
             I
             had
             no
             call
             to
             prosecute
             that
             particularly
             ,
             as
             I
             had
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             for
             the
             reasons
             which
             I
             rendred
             at
             large
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             being
             the
             Case
             ,
             judge
             now
             of
             this
             mans
             Dissent
             and
             
               furious
               opposition
            
             ,
             whether
             sober
             people
             have
             reason
             to
             regard
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             himself
             beginneth
             with
             this
             Confession
             ,
             that
             
               I
               scarce
               leave
               any
               thing
               to
               be
               disputed
               or
               denyed
               .
            
             
             What
             honesty
             then
             is
             there
             in
             his
             denyals
             and
             disputes
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               34.
               
               E.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             You
             grant
             that
             we
             are
             not
             to
             have
             Communion
             with
             a
             Diocesane
             Church
             as
             such
             ,
             
             and
             that
             we
             are
             not
             to
             own
             Diocesane
             Bishops
             ?
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Here
             are
             two
             more
             Untruths
             !
             I
             only
             said
             ,
             that
             these
             are
             
               no
               part
               of
               our
               Question
            
             ;
             they
             are
             things
             that
             I
             
               assert
               not
            
             ;
             and
             that
             I
             
               meddled
               not
               with
            
             :
             And
             you
             feign
             me
             to
             grant
             the
             Negative
             ,
             when
             I
             only
             say
             ,
             I
             
               meddle
               not
               with
               it
            
             .
             I
             only
             say
             ,
             that
             I
             hold
             no
             Communion
             my self
             with
             a
             
               Diocesane
               Church
               as
               such
            
             ,
             in
             that
             form
             ,
             &c.
             and
             that
             I
             perswade
             no
             others
             to
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Sect
               35.
               
               E.
               B.
            
             2.
             
             You
             allow
             that
             we
             are
             not
             to
             have
             Communion
             with
             Persecutors
             ,
             
             nor
             with
             such
             as
             have
             consented
             to
             our
             silencing
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             I
             never
             wrote
             such
             a
             word
             ,
             but
             only
             told
             you
             it
             was
             
               none
               of
               our
               question
            
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             did
             
               not
               affirm
               it
            
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             none
             of
             the
             thing
             that
             I
             am
             perswading
             men
             to
             .
             And
             yet
             with
             this
             intimation
             pag.
             9.
             that
             neither
             your selves
             nor
             I
             do
             avoid
             .
             Communion
             with
             all
             persecutors
             ;
             seeing
             most
             Parties
             have
             been
             guilty
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Common-wealths
             men
             persecuted
             me
             and
             others
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             to
             make
             Orders
             to
             Sequester
             us
             ,
             for
             not
             taking
             the
             Engagement
             ,
             and
             for
             not
             keeping
             their
             Fasts
             and
             Thanksgivings
             for
             the
             Warrs
             against
             Scotland
             ;
             And
             yet
             I
             am
             not
             so
             rigid
             as
             to
             refuse
             communion
             with
             all
             that
             did
             it
             ,
             or
             consented
             to
             it
             .
             My
             old
             special
             friend
             did
             persecute
             Mr.
             
               Sam.
               Fisher
            
             and
             Mr.
             Blake
             ,
             when
             he
             turned
             them
             both
             out
             of
             Shrewsbury
             ,
             from
             their
             Churches
             ,
             labour
             ,
             dwellings
             and
             maintenance
             ,
             even
             when
             the
             Plague
             was
             begun
             and
             the
             people
             doubly
             sensible
             of
             their
             loss
             .
             And
             yet
             I
             refused
             not
             all
             Communion
             with
             such
             as
             did
             it
             .
             It
             s
             like
             you
             know
             who
             persecuted
             Mr.
             Caughton
             ,
             Dr.
             Drake
             ,
             Mr.
             Nalton
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Arthur
               Jackson
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Watson
             ,
             Mr.
             Jenkins
             ,
             &c.
             and
             Mr.
             Love
             and
             Gibbons
             ;
             And
             yet
             who
             scrupleth
             Communion
             with
             them
             ?
             Again
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             I
             mention
             not
             these
             for
             reproach
             ,
             
             but
             only
             to
             set
             us
             in
             the
             impartial
             sense
             of
             the
             question
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               36.
               
               E.
               B.
               p.
            
             11.
             
             All
             this
             and
             more
             —
             being
             granted
             ,
             I
             scarce
             see
             what
             it
             is
             that
             you
             contend
             for
             —
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             What
             eyes
             then
             have
             you
             that
             cannot
             see
             that
             which
             I
             copiously
             and
             expresly
             speak
             ?
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               37.
               
               E.
               B.
            
             From
             these
             grounds
             separation
             at
             this
             day
             may
             be
             easily
             justified
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             
             This
             is
             the
             undertaking
             by
             which
             you
             have
             drawn
             me
             to
             renew
             this
             debate
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             shall
             try
             your
             proof
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               38.
               
               E.
               B.
            
             Every
             Parish
             Church
             is
             part
             of
             the
             Diocesane
             :
             And
             if
             a
             Diocesane
             Church
             as
             such
             is
             not
             to
             be
             Communicated
             with
             ,
             then
             a
             Parish
             Church
             as
             such
             is
             to
             be
             separated
             from
             ;
             since
             there
             is
             the
             same
             reason
             of
             the
             parts
             as
             of
             the
             whole
             :
             And
             you
             must
             find
             out
             a
             new
             Logick
             before
             you
             can
             prove
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             whole
             be
             corrupt
             ,
             any
             of
             the
             parts
             are
             clean
             ,
             and
             fit
             for
             our
             Communion
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             The
             name
             of
             Logick
             is
             incongruously
             used
             in
             such
             an
             Argument
             ,
             as
             is
             so
             palpably
             fallacious
             .
             A
             
               Parish
               Church
            
             stands
             before
             us
             in
             three
             respects
             .
             1.
             
             As
             it
             is
             a
             true
             
               Church
               of
               Christians
            
             ,
             having
             all
             things
             
               Essential
               in
               Pastours
               and
               People
            
             .
             2.
             
             As
             these
             Christians
             live
             in
             the
             
               bounds
               of
               a
               Parish
            
             .
             3.
             
             As
             this
             Parish
             Church
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             is
             
               subject
               to
               the
               Diocesane
            
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             
             
               part
               of
               his
               Diocess
            
             .
             
             Both
             the
             latter
             are
             meerly
             Accidental
             ,
             and
             it
             hath
             all
             that
             is
             essential
             to
             a
             Church
             without
             them
             .
             As
             Mr.
             Jacob
             instanceth
             in
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             Marriage
             ;
             He
             that
             is
             marryed
             truly
             ,
             is
             truly
             a
             Husband
             ,
             though
             a
             Priest
             or
             Ring
             or
             some
             unnecessary
             accident
             was
             adjoyned
             .
          
           
             Your
             reason
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             Ridiculously
             fallacious
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             if
             all
             were
             granted
             ,
             reacheth
             not
             the
             Case
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             Ridiculous
             ,
             to
             argue
             ,
             
               If
               a
               Diocesane
               Church
               as
               such
               is
               not
               to
               be
               communicated
               with
               ,
               then
               a
               Parish
               Church
               as
               such
               is
               to
               be
               separated
               from
               .
            
             For
             the
             
               [
               as
               such
            
             ]
             in
             the
             Antecedent
             and
             Consequent
             denoteth
             two
             several
             things
             :
             You
             should
             only
             have
             inferred
             
               [
               Then
               a
               Parish
               Church
               as
               part
               of
               a
               Diocesane
               is
               not
               to
               be
               Communicated
               with
               ]
            
             Which
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             question
             .
             And
             when
             you
             say
             that
             there
             is
             the
             same
             reason
             of
             the
             Parts
             and
             whole
             ;
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             only
             
               as
               they
               are
               parts
            
             ;
             but
             not
             in
             all
             other
             alien
             respects
             .
             If
             a
             Parish
             Church
             be
             to
             be
             disclaimed
             or
             not
             owned
             only
             as
             it
             is
             
               a
               part
               of
               a
               Diocesane
               Church
               ,
            
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             owned
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             a
             true
             Church
             of
             Christians
             ,
             in
             its
             constitution
             .
             2.
             
             And
             as
             a
             
               Parish
               Church
            
             ,
             limited
             by
             those
             bounds
             ,
             without
             respect
             to
             the
             Diocesane
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             if
             it
             were
             to
             be
             disowned
             as
             a
             
               Parish
               Church
            
             ,
             that
             also
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             Question
             ;
             For
             it
             may
             yet
             be
             owned
             for
             its
             
               Constitutive
               parts
               as
               a
               Christian
               Church
               .
            
          
           
           
             I
             will
             shew
             you
             your
             Argument
             in
             another
             case
             .
             Suppose
             that
             Usurpers
             should
             alter
             the
             form
             of
             Kingly
             Government
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             themselves
             in
             another
             form
             ,
             and
             should
             allow
             all
             the
             Independent
             Churches
             in
             the
             Land
             ,
             but
             set
             over
             them
             Civil
             officers
             in
             every
             County
             of
             their
             own
             ;
             and
             should
             make
             a
             Law
             ,
             that
             none
             shall
             be
             a
             member
             of
             a
             Church
             that
             liveth
             not
             within
             five
             miles
             of
             the
             Meeting
             place
             .
             In
             this
             case
             ,
             the
             Church
             is
             a
             Church
             in
             its
             own
             Constitution
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             confirmed
             to
             a
             Parochial
             circuit
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             is
             under
             usurping
             Magistrates
             is
             an
             accidental
             thing
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             nullifie
             it
             .
             And
             if
             you
             argue
             
               [
               If
               the
               Vsurpers
               Commonwealth
               as
               such
               ,
               be
               not
               to
               be
               communicated
               with
               or
               owned
               ,
               then
               the
               Church
               which
               is
               part
               of
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               owned
               .
            
             Yes
             ,
             as
             a
             Church
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
          
           
             If
             Independent
             Churches
             were
             under
             the
             Turks
             Government
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             parts
             of
             an
             Infidel
             and
             perhaps
             usurped
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             true
             Churches
             and
             to
             be
             owned
             .
          
           
             If
             Presbyterian
             Classical
             Churches
             be
             supposed
             sinful
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             said
             that
             all
             the
             Independent
             or
             particular
             Churches
             shall
             be
             under
             the
             several
             Classes
             ,
             and
             be
             part
             of
             those
             Churches
             ,
             the
             Churches
             will
             be
             true
             Churches
             nevertheless
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             Perhaps
             most
             of
             them
             consent
             not
             to
             the
             Laws
             determination
             ,
             but
             only
             forbear
             an
             open
             contradiction
             .
             2.
             
             And
             in
             others
             of
             them
             the
             people
             may
             not
             consent
             though
             the
             Pastor
             do
             .
             3.
             
             And
             if
             they
             
               do
               consent
            
             ,
             and
             it
             be
             their
             sin
             ,
             it
             will
             
             not
             nullifie
             the
             particular
             Church
             ;
             being
             but
             an
             unwarrantable
             Accident
             .
          
           
             If
             Vniversities
             were
             as
             unlawful
             as
             many
             Separatists
             judge
             them
             ,
             yet
             Dr.
             Goodwins
             Church
             ,
             
               e.
               g.
            
             in
             Oxford
             might
             have
             been
             part
             of
             the
             University
             ,
             and
             yet
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             disowned
             as
             part
             of
             the
             University
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             as
             a
             Church
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             were
             a
             member
             of
             an
             unlawful
             Society
             ,
             Army
             ,
             Church
             ,
             &c.
             
             You
             may
             be
             disowned
             as
             a
             member
             of
             that
             Society
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             as
             a
             Christian
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             Man.
             
          
           
             Now
             would
             not
             the
             Boyes
             laugh
             at
             you
             if
             you
             should
             reason
             thus
             :
             An
             usurped
             Heathenish
             Kingdom
             or
             Common-wealth
             ,
             as
             such
             is
             unlawful
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             communicated
             with
             ;
             A
             Classical
             Church
             as
             such
             is
             not
             to
             be
             communicated
             with
             ;
             An
             University
             as
             such
             is
             not
             to
             be
             communicated
             with
             :
             Therefore
             such
             or
             such
             a
             particular
             Church
             as
             such
             is
             not
             to
             be
             communicated
             with
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             part
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
             that
             Classis
             ,
             that
             University
             !
             
               E.
               B.
            
             a
             Christian
             is
             a
             member
             of
             a
             Society
             which
             is
             not
             to
             be
             owned
             :
             
               Ergo
               E.
               B.
            
             a
             Christian
             as
             such
             is
             not
             to
             be
             owned
             .
             What
             more
             apparent
             than
             that
             the
             consequent
             should
             be
             but
             this
             ?
             
               Therefore
               such
               a
               Church
               should
               not
               be
               owned
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               a
               Part
               of
               such
               a
               Kingdom
               ,
               Classis
               ,
               Vniversity
               ,
            
             &c.
             which
             is
             all
             accidental
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             here
             is
             a
             double
             Equivocation
             ,
             and
             more
             than
             four
             terms
             :
             1.
             
             
               [
               As
               such
            
             ]
             speaketh
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             one
             essence
             in
             the
             Antecedent
             ,
             and
             another
             in
             the
             Consequent
             .
             
             2.
             
             The
             word
             
               [
               Communicating
            
             ]
             speaketh
             several
             things
             in
             the
             Antecedent
             and
             in
             the
             Consequent
             .
             For
             to
             Communicate
             with
             a
             Diocesane
             Church
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             Assemble
             with
             it
             in
             publick
             Worship
             :
             For
             a
             Diocess
             (
             in
             our
             sense
             )
             cannot
             so
             assemble
             :
             but
             it
             is
             to
             own
             the
             Diocesane
             Relation
             ,
             and
             Prelats
             .
             But
             to
             Communicate
             with
             a
             particular
             Church
             in
             a
             Parish
             ,
             is
             to
             have
             personal
             Communion
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             Assembly
             .
             So
             that
             this
             is
             your
             Argument
             if
             put
             in
             plain
             words
             :
             
               [
               If
               it
               be
               unlawful
               to
               Communicate
               with
               a
               Diocesane
               Church
               as
               such
               ,
               by
               owning
               the
               Diocesanes
               and
               the
               relation
               to
               them
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               unlawful
               to
               communicate
               with
               a
               true
               particular
               Church
               in
               a
               Parish
               ,
               (
               or
               bounded
               Parochially
               )
               in
               the
               Assembly
               Worship
               as
               it
               is
               such
               a
               particular
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               part
               of
               that
               Diocesane
               Church
               :
               But
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Answ
             .
             Yes
             ,
             It
             may
             be
             unlawful
             to
             communicate
             with
             it
             as
             a
             Part
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             
               Diocesane
               Communion
            
             ;
             but
             not
             
               as
               a
               true
               Church
            
             of
             Christians
             by
             
               assembly
               communion
            
             .
          
           
             
               Or
               thus
            
             [
             It
             is
             unlawful
             ,
             
               e.
               g.
            
             to
             have
             communion
             with
             the
             Army
             of
             
               Maximus
               ,
               Cromwel
            
             ,
             &c.
             as
             such
             :
             But
             many
             Christians
             are
             parts
             of
             the
             Army
             of
             
               Maximus
               ,
               Cromwel
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Therefore
             it
             is
             unlawful
             to
             have
             communion
             with
             those
             Christians
             :
             Because
             there
             is
             the
             same
             reason
             of
             the
             parts
             as
             of
             the
             whole
             .
             Ans
             .
             1.
             
             
               Christians
               are
               not
               parts
               of
               the
               Army
               as
               Christians
               ,
               but
               as
               those
               Souldiers
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               unlawful
               to
               have
               Military
               Communion
               with
               them
               as
               parts
               of
               that
               Army
               ;
               but
               not
               to
               have
               Christian
               Communion
               with
               them
               as
               Christians
               .
            
          
           
           
             May
             not
             even
             the
             simple
             now
             easily
             see
             (
             if
             you
             will
             not
             )
             by
             what
             ignorant
             erroneous
             reasons
             you
             zealously
             labour
             to
             deceive
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             divide
             the
             Churches
             ?
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               39.
               
               E.
               B.
            
             2.
             
             A
             Parish
             Minister
             is
             (
             in
             that
             station
             and
             office
             )
             but
             a
             servant
             of
             the
             Diocesane
             Bishop
             ;
             
             and
             therefore
             rightly
             called
             a
             Curate
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             may
             not
             own
             (
             as
             you
             grant
             )
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             will
             necessarily
             follow
             ,
             that
             his
             substitute
             and
             curate
             hath
             no
             reason
             to
             expect
             any
             respect
             from
             us
             —
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             The
             same
             fallacy
             is
             so
             palpable
             that
             a
             small
             measure
             of
             reason
             may
             discern
             it
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             false
             that
             he
             is
             in
             that
             Office
             
               [
               But
               a
               Servant
            
             ]
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             
             the
             Law
             maketh
             him
             not
             a
             servant
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             only
             an
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Subject
            
             .
             But
             if
             you
             had
             said
             ,
             He
             is
             
               but
               a
               subject
            
             ,
             it
             had
             not
             been
             true
             ,
             if
             
               [
               But
            
             ]
             be
             exclusive
             of
             his
             other
             Pastoral
             Relation
             .
             For
             he
             is
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             Priest
             ,
             the
             Teacher
             ,
             the
             Rector
             of
             that
             Parish
             Church
             in
             subordination
             to
             the
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             whatever
             he
             be
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Bishops
             will
             ,
             the
             faithful
             Ministers
             in
             Parish
             Churches
             are
             by
             
               Christs
               own
               Commission
            
             ,
             the
             true
             Pastors
             of
             the
             flocks
             ;
             having
             all
             things
             essential
             to
             that
             Relation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             deceive
             not
             your
             Reader
             by
             intimating
             ,
             that
             I
             speak
             of
             a
             Parochial
             Minister
             as
             Parochial
             ,
             (
             not
             quâ
             but
             qui
             :
             )
             For
             Parish
             Bounds
             are
             but
             Accidents
             of
             the
             Churches
             :
             It
             is
             
               Christian
               Churches
               as
               such
               ,
               though
               Parochial
            
             or
             so
             
             bounded
             ,
             that
             I
             speak
             of
             .
             A
             Christian
             Pastor
             with
             his
             Christian
             flock
             (
             
               e.
               g.
            
             Mr.
             Gataker
             ,
             Mr.
             Marshall
             ,
             Dr.
             Stoughtion
             ,
             Dr.
             Seaman
             ,
             Mr.
             Sedgwicke
             ,
             Dr.
             Gouge
             and
             such
             like
             )
             do
             constitute
             a
             true
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             though
             in
             Parish
             bounds
             .
             And
             
               as
               such
               Pastours
            
             they
             are
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             servants
             to
             Diocesanes
             :
             And
             their
             subordination
             to
             Diocesans
             by
             the
             Law
             is
             but
             accidental
             to
             their
             Pastoral
             office
             .
          
           
             How
             many
             volumes
             of
             the
             old
             Non-conformists
             give
             you
             this
             Answer
             ?
             And
             if
             you
             have
             read
             them
             ,
             why
             would
             you
             dissemble
             it
             ,
             and
             give
             no
             Reply
             to
             it
             ?
             If
             you
             never
             read
             them
             ,
             is
             it
             modesty
             to
             despise
             them
             ?
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               40.
               
               E.
               B.
               p.
            
             11.
             
             [
             If
             Persecutors
             are
             not
             to
             be
             communicated
             with
             ,
             nor
             such
             as
             have
             consented
             to
             our
             silencing
             (
             which
             you
             also
             allow
             )
             (
             though
             I
             could
             wish
             you
             had
             proved
             it
             better
             than
             by
             the
             obscure
             &
             disputable
             example
             of
             Martin
             )
             then
             I
             think
             very
             few
             ,
             if
             any
             of
             the
             Parish-Ministers
             ,
             but
             must
             even
             upon
             that
             account
             also
             be
             separated
             from
             ;
             since
             either
             by
             open
             consent
             ,
             or
             else
             by
             an
             Vndoing
             and
             Pernicious
             silence
             they
             have
             all
             made
             themselves
             guilty
             of
             that
             grievous
             sin
             :
             There
             being
             but
             little
             difference
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             between
             the
             persecuting
             Brethren
             our selves
             ,
             and
             (
             by
             not
             sharply
             reproving
             it
             )
             seeming
             to
             approve
             of
             it
             in
             others
             .
          
           
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             Your
             repeated
             mistake
             of
             my
             
               [
               allowing
            
             ]
             that
             which
             I
             only
             
               meddle
               not
               with
            
             ,
             
             but
             exclude
             from
             the
             question
             ;
             or
             oppose
             not
             ,
             I
             pass
             by
             .
             2.
             
             Every
             one
             that
             is
             by
             remote
             consequence
             
               guilty
               of
               our
               silencing
            
             doth
             not
             consent
             to
             it
             .
             Otherwise
             You
             ,
             and
             I
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             silenced
             Ministers
             in
             England
             do
             consent
             to
             it
             .
             For
             he
             is
             blindly
             impenitent
             that
             will
             deny
             that
             we
             are
             any
             way
             guilty
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             You
             do
             but
             cover
             one
             open
             sin
             with
             another
             ;
             
             even
             separation
             with
             uncharitable
             slander
             of
             many
             hundred
             godly
             Conformable
             Ministers
             ,
             whom
             you
             accuse
             of
             this
             consent
             .
             I
             know
             scarce
             any
             one
             of
             my
             acquaintance
             whom
             I
             take
             for
             a
             faithful
             diligent
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             whom
             I
             perswade
             men
             to
             hear
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             grieved
             at
             the
             heart
             for
             the
             silencing
             of
             so
             many
             and
             such
             .
             I
             hear
             some
             complain
             of
             it
             privately
             ,
             and
             some
             lament
             it
             publickly
             ,
             and
             earnestly
             pray
             that
             God
             would
             restore
             them
             ;
             But
             I
             never
             heard
             one
             of
             them
             own
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             I
             plead
             not
             for
             
               Vndoing
               ,
               Pernicious
               silence
            
             :
             I
             think
             too
             many
             are
             deeply
             guilty
             by
             it
             :
             My
             testimony
             in
             this
             case
             is
             visible
             among
             the
             Writings
             whose
             number
             you
             prove
             me
             proud
             by
             .
             But
             if
             you
             make
             this
             a
             proof
             of
             the
             duty
             of
             separation
             ,
             you
             will
             make
             mad
             work
             of
             it
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             You
             know
             not
             mens
             opportunities
             to
             speak
             :
             And
             where
             there
             is
             no
             opportunity
             ,
             there
             it
             s
             no
             duty
             .
             2.
             
             You
             know
             not
             who
             hath
             spoken
             their
             dissent
             plainly
             and
             who
             not
             .
             It
             may
             
             he
             some
             have
             done
             it
             in
             the
             Convocation
             :
             It
             may
             be
             some
             have
             done
             it
             privately
             ,
             
             and
             some
             publickly
             already
             in
             due
             season
             .
             And
             we
             are
             not
             to
             expect
             an
             account
             from
             them
             of
             all
             that
             they
             say
             .
             3.
             
             To
             whom
             is
             it
             that
             you
             would
             have
             all
             the
             Countrey
             Ministers
             speak
             against
             our
             silencing
             ?
             To
             those
             that
             did
             it
             they
             have
             no
             access
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             out
             of
             hearing
             .
             And
             must
             they
             needs
             talk
             to
             the
             people
             of
             their
             superiours
             actions
             ,
             and
             speak
             against
             them
             behind
             their
             backs
             ?
             4.
             
             If
             we
             know
             that
             one
             ,
             two
             ,
             twenty
             have
             spoken
             or
             written
             plainly
             in
             reproof
             of
             a
             sin
             ,
             are
             all
             the
             Ministers
             in
             the
             Land
             bound
             to
             do
             the
             same
             over
             again
             ?
             Must
             they
             all
             leave
             their
             flocks
             to
             come
             up
             to
             London
             to
             do
             it
             ?
             Or
             must
             they
             every
             one
             publish
             his
             reproof
             in
             Print
             ?
             5.
             
             All
             silence
             ,
             or
             not-reproving
             is
             not
             a
             seeming
             consent
             :
             much
             less
             in
             Gods
             sight
             little
             different
             from
             persecution
             .
             Were
             all
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             Empire
             Persecutors
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             separated
             from
             ,
             which
             did
             not
             reprove
             the
             Emperours
             for
             banishing
             Athanasius
             ,
             and
             Chrysostom
             and
             such
             others
             ?
             Of
             all
             the
             silenced
             Ministers
             in
             London
             or
             England
             ,
             how
             small
             a
             number
             is
             there
             that
             have
             
               [
               sharply
               reproved
            
             ]
             the
             silencers
             ?
             And
             perhaps
             they
             that
             have
             done
             it
             most
             sharply
             may
             have
             been
             more
             sharp
             than
             did
             beseem
             them
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             Readers
             ,
             
             mark
             here
             by
             this
             reason
             how
             few
             you
             must
             hold
             communion
             with
             in
             the
             Land
             or
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             be
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Mr.
             Bagshaw
             ;
             Away
             from
             Conformists
             and
             Non-conformists
             that
             
             have
             
               [
               sharply
               reproved
            
             ]
             persecutors
             .
             This
             is
             the
             way
             to
             be
             able
             to
             guess
             at
             the
             names
             and
             numbers
             of
             those
             that
             by
             his
             rule
             you
             must
             Communicate
             with
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             what
             if
             they
             have
             
               sharply
               reproved
            
             this
             one
             sin
             ?
             you
             cannot
             prove
             that
             they
             themselves
             have
             done
             so
             by
             
               all
               other
               sins
            
             :
             Even
             you
             your self
             have
             left
             some
             unreproved
             :
             And
             will
             not
             the
             want
             of
             the
             
               sharp
               reproving
            
             of
             other
             sins
             as
             well
             as
             of
             persecution
             ,
             make
             your
             communion
             with
             such
             unlawful
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             at
             the
             worst
             ;
             
               not
               reproving
            
             can
             be
             but
             a
             particular
             sin
             ?
             And
             it
             is
             not
             every
             particular
             sin
             that
             maketh
             Communion
             unlawful
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             have
             you
             first
             admonished
             them
             of
             that
             sin
             ,
             and
             tryed
             all
             these
             Ministers
             whether
             they
             be
             penitent
             ?
             Yea
             or
             ever
             heard
             them
             speak
             for
             themselves
             ?
             Or
             do
             you
             reject
             Matth.
             18.
             15.
             and
             make
             to
             your self
             and
             followers
             a
             new
             Law
             ,
             that
             whomsoever
             you
             shall
             suspect
             or
             accuse
             of
             sin
             ,
             you
             must
             also
             separate
             from
             ?
          
           
             8.
             
             But
             by
             this
             rule
             of
             yours
             ,
             methinks
             few
             if
             any
             should
             be
             liker
             to
             be
             accepted
             in
             your
             communion
             than
             my self
             ,
             if
             
               reproving
               persecution
            
             would
             serve
             turn
             .
             And
             yet
             even
             I
             also
             am
             rejected
             by
             you
             ,
             as
             being
             not
             wise
             or
             good
             enough
             to
             communicate
             with
             such
             as
             you
             ,
             but
             as
             one
             of
             the
             worst
             of
             Hereticks
             to
             be
             rejected
             of
             all
             .
          
           
           
             9.
             
             But
             I
             beseech
             you
             give
             your
             Readers
             leave
             here
             to
             remember
             ,
             
             if
             you
             will
             not
             ,
             that
             your
             own
             doctrine
             imposeth
             it
             on
             me
             as
             my
             duty
             ,
             to
             
               Reprove
               you
               sharply
            
             as
             I
             have
             done
             ;
             while
             you
             teach
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             but
             little
             different
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             persecute
             ,
             and
             not
             sharply
             to
             reprove
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             disown
             it
             .
             For
             if
             it
             make
             the
             sins
             of
             my
             superiours
             mine
             ,
             if
             I
             do
             not
             
               sharply
               reprove
               them
            
             ,
             and
             make
             me
             almost
             as
             guilty
             as
             they
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             be
             innocent
             if
             I
             reprove
             not
             you
             sharply
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             
               to
               me
            
             that
             you
             direct
             your
             words
             .
             And
             I
             had
             rather
             be
             thought
             
               too
               sharp
            
             ,
             than
             be
             guilty
             of
             all
             the
             crimes
             and
             falshoods
             of
             this
             your
             Script
             ,
             especially
             when
             you
             are
             the
             accuser
             of
             my
             silence
             your self
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               41.
               
               E.
               B.
            
             Lastly
             ,
             admitting
             there
             are
             some
             worthy
             and
             able
             men
             ,
             among
             the
             Parish
             Ministers
             (
             which
             for
             my
             own
             part
             I
             believe
             never
             a
             whit
             the
             more
             because
             you
             affirm
             it
             )
             yet
             this
             we
             must
             say
             ,
             that
             their
             sin
             is
             great
             in
             submitting
             to
             so
             undue
             a
             way
             of
             entering
             into
             the
             Ministry
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             both
             forbear
             our selves
             ,
             and
             warn
             all
             others
             not
             to
             hear
             them
             ;
             because
             we
             cannot
             think
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             ever
             sent
             such
             to
             Preach
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             who
             directly
             and
             by
             a
             solemn
             Oath
             have
             renounced
             their
             Christian
             liberty
             under
             pretence
             of
             Preaching
             Christ
             ;
             and
             are
             indeed
             nothing
             else
             (
             as
             to
             the
             whole
             discharge
             and
             exercise
             of
             their
             office
             )
             but
             servants
             of
             men
             —
             in
             consistent
             with
             being
             servants
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             Either
             you
             think
             there
             are
             some
             
               worthy
               able
            
             men
             among
             them
             ,
             or
             you
             do
             not
             .
             If
             you
             do
             ,
             why
             should
             you
             be
             so
             malignant
             as
             to
             question
             the
             assertion
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             loth
             to
             grant
             it
             ?
             If
             you
             do
             not
             ,
             how
             unfit
             is
             so
             false
             and
             malignant
             an
             accuser
             of
             the
             brethren
             ,
             
             to
             be
             the
             conducter
             of
             souls
             ,
             or
             the
             Historian
             of
             the
             age
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             know
             a
             thing
             so
             publick
             and
             notorious
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             for
             your
             not
             believing
             me
             ,
             no
             men
             are
             so
             hardly
             brought
             to
             believe
             the
             truth
             from
             others
             ,
             as
             they
             that
             are
             conscious
             of
             ordinary
             falshood
             from
             themselves
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             think
             I
             could
             prove
             
               their
               sin
            
             as
             effectually
             as
             you
             can
             :
             But
             must
             we
             separate
             from
             
               all
               sinners
            
             ?
             or
             from
             all
             that
             sin
             in
             their
             
               entrance
               into
               the
               Ministry
            
             ?
             And
             why
             not
             as
             well
             from
             all
             
               other
               sins
            
             of
             equal
             greatness
             ?
             Do
             you
             warn
             all
             others
             not
             to
             hear
             your self
             ?
             Or
             do
             you
             yet
             take
             your self
             to
             be
             no
             sinner
             ?
             or
             no
             great
             sinner
             ?
             What
             if
             the
             Presbyterians
             think
             the
             Independents
             way
             of
             entrance
             to
             be
             undue
             ?
             And
             the
             Independents
             think
             so
             of
             the
             Presbyterians
             ?
             And
             both
             of
             the
             Anabaptists
             ?
             and
             the
             Anabaptists
             of
             them
             both
             ,
             &c.
             
             Must
             they
             all
             therefore
             warm
             all
             men
             not
             to
             hear
             each
             other
             ?
             Mr.
             Nye
             thought
             not
             so
             ,
             when
             he
             wrote
             for
             such
             hearing
             publick
             Ministers
             .
             Is
             it
             fit
             for
             the
             Author
             of
             two
             Books
             of
             Calumnies
             and
             bold
             Untruths
             ,
             besides
             false
             Doctrines
             and
             other
             Crimes
             ,
             to
             say
             
               [
               Their
               sin
               is
               great
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               and
               therefore
               we
               both
               forbear
               our selves
               ,
               and
               warn
               all
               others
               not
               to
               hear
               them
               ?
               ]
            
          
           
           
             4.
             
             Most
             that
             I
             speak
             of
             did
             enter
             into
             the
             Ministry
             in
             the
             Presbyterian
             or
             Independent
             way
             heretofore
             ,
             and
             do
             but
             continue
             on
             the
             terms
             which
             I
             dissent
             from
             as
             well
             as
             you
             .
             How
             then
             can
             you
             say
             they
             
               unduely
               enter
               into
               the
               Ministry
            
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             Did
             you
             know
             before
             you
             wrote
             this
             ,
             that
             all
             such
             as
             we
             perswade
             men
             to
             hear
             ,
             have
             by
             Oath
             renounced
             their
             Christian
             Liberty
             ?
             what
             Oath
             is
             it
             that
             you
             mean
             ?
             If
             you
             mean
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             or
             Allegiance
             ,
             unless
             Popery
             be
             Christian
             Liberty
             ,
             we
             know
             of
             none
             such
             which
             these
             renounce
             .
             And
             I
             know
             of
             no
             other
             Oath
             ,
             except
             that
             of
             Canonical
             obedience
             
               in
               licitis
               &
               honestis
            
             .
             And
             for
             that
             ,
             1.
             
             I
             find
             not
             that
             the
             Act
             ,
             or
             Canons
             do
             impose
             it
             on
             those
             that
             come
             for
             Ordination
             ;
             (
             nor
             am
             so
             well
             skil'd
             in
             the
             Law
             as
             to
             know
             by
             what
             Law
             it
             is
             done
             ;
             )
             2.
             
             I
             know
             that
             men
             have
             been
             ordinarily
             ordained
             without
             it
             .
             And
             to
             such
             your
             reason
             for
             separation
             is
             vain
             .
             3.
             
             Mr.
             Bradshaw
             and
             other
             old
             Non-conformists
             were
             wont
             to
             say
             that
             they
             obeyed
             the
             Diocesanes
             ,
             and
             so
             did
             promise
             them
             obedience
             ,
             only
             as
             they
             are
             the
             
               Kings
               Officers
            
             ,
             deputed
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             that
             
               Civil
               or
               Coercive
               power
            
             which
             Magistrates
             have
             in
             Causes
             called
             Ecclesiastical
             .
             And
             what
             Liberty
             doth
             that
             give
             away
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             suppose
             that
             you
             are
             the
             wiser
             man
             ,
             and
             that
             those
             that
             are
             more
             ignorant
             do
             mistakingly
             think
             that
             Canonical
             obedience
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Oath
             
             (
             with
             that
             of
             Supremacy
             )
             to
             be
             their
             duty
             ,
             and
             no
             renouncing
             of
             their
             Christian
             liberty
             ▪
             Is
             it
             not
             false
             doctrine
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             Christ
             never
             sent
             out
             any
             that
             had
             as
             great
             a
             sin
             as
             this
             ?
             what
             none
             ?
             when
             he
             sent
             out
             Judas
             himself
             ,
             who
             was
             first
             a
             Thief
             and
             after
             a
             Traytor
             ?
             Do
             you
             think
             then
             that
             Christ
             ever
             sent
             out
             Lyars
             ,
             Railers
             ,
             furious
             Church-dividers
             ,
             false
             accusers
             ,
             
               &
               c
            
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             
               That
               indeed
               they
               are
               nothing
               else
               ,
            
             
             
               as
               to
               the
               whole
               discharge
               and
               exercise
               of
               their
               office
               ,
               but
               the
               servants
               of
               men
               ,
            
             is
             another
             slander
             and
             untruth
             .
             He
             that
             is
             a
             servant
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             a
             true
             Pastor
             of
             a
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             and
             a
             sound
             Preacher
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             an
             helper
             of
             believers
             faith
             ,
             and
             a
             lover
             of
             the
             peoples
             souls
             ,
             and
             a
             diligent
             upright
             labourer
             for
             mens
             salvation
             ,
             is
             something
             else
             than
             a
             servant
             of
             man
             (
             even
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             their
             Ministerial
             office
             .
             )
             But
             such
             are
             many
             of
             the
             Conformable
             Ministers
             :
             Ergo
             —
          
           
             Prove
             if
             you
             can
             that
             Dr.
             
               Preston
               ,
               Sibbes
               ,
               Stoughton
               ,
               Whittaker
               ,
            
             Mr.
             
               Bolton
               ,
               Whateley
               ,
               Gataker
               ,
               Fenner
               ,
            
             and
             all
             the
             late
             Assembly
             save
             eight
             or
             nine
             at
             most
             (
             being
             all
             Conformists
             )
             
               were
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               servants
               of
               men
               ,
            
             and
             not
             at
             all
             the
             servants
             of
             Christ
             .
             Your
             Father
             thought
             otherwise
             of
             Mr.
             Bolton
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             they
             were
             both
             as
             wise
             as
             you
             .
             Prove
             now
             that
             Mr.
             Gurnal
             ,
             Mr.
             Trap
             ,
             Dr.
             Lightfoot
             ,
             Dr.
             Walker
             ,
             Mr.
             Langley
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             that
             I
             can
             name
             that
             are
             worthy
             men
             in
             London
             and
             round
             about
             it
             ,
             are
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             servants
             of
             men
             ?
             And
             
             will
             it
             not
             be
             as
             hard
             to
             prove
             one
             to
             be
             a
             servant
             of
             Christ
             who
             serveth
             Satan
             by
             falshood
             and
             malice
             ,
             and
             
               calumniating
               Christs
               Churches
            
             and
             Servants
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             are
             thus
             the
             servants
             of
             men
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               42.
               
               E.
               B.
            
             
             For
             the
             question
             is
             not
             (
             as
             you
             weakly
             and
             insignificantly
             word
             it
             )
             whether
             a
             Defective
             ,
             faulty
             ,
             true
             Church
             may
             ordinarily
             (
             or
             at
             least
             sometimes
             be
             joyned
             with
             ]
             But
             whether
             a
             defective
             ,
             faulty
             ,
             imposing
             Church
             is
             not
             to
             be
             separated
             from
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             You
             begin
             here
             with
             another
             untruth
             :
             I
             was
             the
             stater
             of
             the
             Question
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             referr
             it
             to
             you
             to
             state
             it
             :
             I
             chose
             that
             question
             to
             dispute
             which
             I
             thought
             fittest
             :
             Therefore
             to
             tell
             me
             that
             
               it
               not
               the
               question
            
             ,
             which
             
               is
               the
               question
            
             ,
             is
             untrue
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             have
             here
             another
             taste
             of
             your
             insolency
             :
             To
             call
             them
             Magisterially
             
               [
               weak
            
             and
             insignificant
             ]
             words
             ,
             which
             you
             design
             not
             to
             examine
             ,
             nor
             once
             notifie
             to
             the
             Reader
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Weakness
             or
             Insignificancy
             is
             ,
             nay
             which
             we
             suppose
             you
             in
             the
             next
             sentence
             use
             your self
             ,
             expresly
             in
             all
             the
             words
             save
             one
             ,
             and
             implicitly
             as
             to
             that
             :
             For
             Defective
             and
             faulty
             are
             words
             that
             you
             condescend
             to
             use
             :
             And
             when
             you
             say
             [
             a
             Church
             ]
             you
             must
             mean
             a
             Church
             that
             hath
             Truth
             of
             Essence
             ▪
             or
             else
             you
             speak
             equivocally
             or
             contradiction
             .
             And
             may
             not
             a
             True
             Church
             be
             faulty
             and
             Defective
             ?
             where
             then
             is
             the
             insignificancy
             of
             these
             words
             ?
          
           
           
             3.
             
             And
             as
             to
             the
             Predicate
             ,
             Is
             there
             a
             difference
             between
             the
             Questions
             ,
             whether
             such
             a
             Church
             may
             be
             joyned
             with
             ?
             and
             whether
             it
             
               must
               be
               separated
               from
            
             ?
             If
             there
             be
             ,
             I
             will
             put
             the
             question
             as
             hath
             least
             ambiguity
             .
             I
             mean
             [
             such
             separation
             ,
             as
             consisteth
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             holding
             that
             such
             a
             Church
             may
             not
             be
             joyned
             with
             .
             2.
             
             And
             as
             consisteth
             in
             a
             privative
             not-joyning
             ,
             or
             refusing
             Communion
             as
             unlawful
             .
             ]
             If
             you
             mean
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             you
             talk
             not
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             to
             my
             question
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             is
             all
             the
             stress
             of
             separation
             laid
             upon
             the
             word
             
               [
               Imposing
               ?
            
             ]
             I
             undertook
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Parish
             Ministers
             that
             I
             speak
             of
             ,
             do
             not
             Impose
             upon
             the
             people
             ;
             unless
             officiating
             be
             imposing
             :
             As
             Separatists
             themselves
             impose
             their
             own
             Words
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             upon
             the
             people
             that
             are
             to
             joyn
             with
             them
             ;
             It
             being
             the
             Ministers
             office
             to
             word
             his
             Prayers
             and
             praises
             ,
             he
             imposeth
             them
             on
             the
             people
             :
             And
             all
             other
             circumstances
             in
             which
             the
             Pastor
             doth
             and
             must
             guide
             the
             flock
             (
             as
             what
             Chapter
             shall
             be
             read
             ,
             what
             Psalm
             ,
             Meeter
             ,
             Tune
             ,
             Time
             ,
             &c.
             )
             I
             think
             the
             Separatists
             impose
             .
             And
             I
             know
             not
             that
             the
             Minister
             whom
             I
             hear
             doth
             impose
             any
             more
             on
             me
             :
             Therefore
             by
             your
             own
             rule
             ▪
             I
             am
             not
             bound
             to
             separate
             from
             this
             Parish
             Church
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             no
             Imposing
             Church
             .
             It
             is
             Imposed
             on
             ,
             but
             it
             doth
             not
             Impose
             that
             I
             know
             of
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Sect.
               43.
               
               E.
               B.
            
             
             This
             we
             affirm
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             we
             know
             not
             how
             else
             to
             preserve
             our
             Christian
             Liberty
             (
             which
             it
             is
             an
             indispensible
             duty
             to
             maintain
             )
             but
             by
             separating
             from
             those
             that
             would
             unduly
             take
             it
             from
             us
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             These
             universal
             terms
             not
             limited
             nor
             expounded
             are
             to
             be
             taken
             universally
             ;
             And
             so
             here
             are
             two
             false
             doctrines
             ;
             one
             that
             it
             is
             
               indispensible
               duty
               to
               maintain
               all
               our
               Christian
               liberty
               ,
            
             and
             the
             other
             that
             
               we
               know
               not
               how
               else
               to
               maintain
               it
               ▪
            
             But
             if
             by
             this
             Liberty
             ,
             you
             mean
             but
             
               some
               sort
            
             of
             liberty
             ,
             and
             not
             all
             ,
             you
             should
             have
             distinguished
             ,
             if
             you
             would
             not
             deceive
             .
             And
             if
             by
             
               [
               we
               know
               not
            
             ]
             you
             intend
             only
             a
             Confession
             of
             your
             
               own
               ignorance
            
             ,
             that
             would
             be
             no
             proof
             of
             the
             point
             in
             hand
             ,
             because
             that
             may
             be
             true
             ,
             which
             you
             
               know
               not
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             is
             a
             Liberty
             called
             Christian
             ,
             
             because
             it
             is
             essential
             to
             Christianity
             ;
             (
             as
             to
             be
             freed
             from
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Guilt
             and
             Reign
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             power
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             the
             state
             of
             enmity
             against
             God
             ,
             &c.
             )
             2.
             
             There
             is
             a
             Liberty
             called
             Christian
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             procured
             and
             given
             us
             by
             Christ
             ,
             though
             not
             essential
             to
             Christianity
             ;
             (
             as
             to
             eat
             of
             this
             meat
             or
             that
             ,
             flesh
             or
             herbs
             ,
             to
             be
             free
             from
             the
             observation
             of
             certain
             dayes
             ,
             and
             Customs
             ,
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             not
             sinful
             in
             themselves
             .
             )
             3.
             
             There
             is
             a
             Liberty
             called
             Christian
             ,
             because
             Christians
             have
             it
             in
             common
             with
             all
             other
             men
             ,
             or
             with
             many
             :
             (
             as
             to
             marry
             or
             not
             marry
             ;
             
             to
             live
             in
             this
             Countrey
             ,
             or
             that
             ;
             to
             be
             free
             from
             oppression
             ,
             injuries
             ,
             slanders
             ,
             persecution
             ,
             when
             they
             can
             .
             )
          
           
             And
             we
             must
             distinguish
             of
             the
             word
             
               [
               Our
            
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             must
             shew
             how
             far
             this
             Liberty
             is
             Ours
             indeed
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             be
             
               Ours
               Necessarily
            
             ,
             or
             as
             you
             say
             Indispensibly
             ,
             and
             another
             thing
             to
             be
             ours
             when
             we
             can
             
               get
               it
               ,
               keep
               it
            
             ,
             or
             
               use
               it
            
             ,
             without
             a
             greater
             loss
             than
             it
             will
             compensate
             ,
             or
             a
             greater
             hurt
             to
             others
             .
             It
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             be
             ours
             in
             
               fundamental
               right
            
             ,
             to
             be
             used
             at
             fit
             times
             ,
             and
             another
             thing
             to
             be
             ours
             ,
             to
             be
             
               alwayes
               used
            
             .
          
           
             Prop.
             1.
             
             
             The
             Liberty
             which
             is
             essential
             to
             our
             Christianity
             or
             Godliness
             ,
             is
             indispensibly
             to
             be
             maintained
             and
             exercised
             ,
             
             Gal.
             5.
             1.
             
             
          
           
             Prop.
             2.
             
             
             All
             degrees
             of
             the
             same
             liberty
             must
             be
             maintained
             ,
             
             as
             well
             as
             the
             essentials
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
             we
             must
             labour
             to
             be
             as
             free
             as
             we
             can
             from
             all
             the
             degrees
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             misery
             :
             But
             we
             cannot
             here
             have
             what
             we
             would
             .
             
          
           
             Prop.
             3.
             
             There
             is
             a
             Liberty
             to
             use
             certain
             things
             as
             statedly
             or
             ordinarily
             Indifferent
             ,
             
             which
             is
             none
             of
             
               Ours
               (
               to
               use
               them
            
             )
             in
             several
             Cases
             ,
             
             which
             take
             away
             the
             Indifferency
             ,
             
             (
             as
             in
             case
             of
             scandal
             ,
             or
             greater
             hurt
             to
             others
             or
             our selves
             ,
             
             or
             of
             the
             restraint
             of
             just
             authority
             .
             )
          
           
             Prop.
             4.
             
             The
             same
             must
             be
             said
             of
             forbearing
             things
             indifferent
             .
          
           
             Prop.
             5.
             
             Our
             Liberty
             from
             persecution
             ,
             oppression
             ,
             injuries
             ,
             slanders
             ,
             must
             be
             patiently
             let
             go
             ,
             as
             being
             none
             of
             ours
             ,
             when
             it
             
             cannot
             be
             kept
             by
             lawful
             means
             ,
             or
             without
             a
             greater
             hurt
             ,
             
               Acts
               22.
               28
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             Prop.
             6.
             
             But
             our
             Liberty
             in
             either
             of
             these
             three
             last
             mentioned
             Cases
             ,
             ought
             not
             causelesly
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             us
             by
             others
             ,
             nor
             must
             be
             causelesly
             cast
             away
             by
             our selves
             ;
             nor
             should
             we
             yield
             to
             false
             Teachers
             ,
             who
             would
             deceive
             the
             Churches
             ,
             by
             telling
             them
             that
             they
             are
             under
             
               Divine
               Obligations
            
             ,
             when
             they
             
               are
               not
            
             ;
             and
             make
             them
             believe
             that
             things
             lawful
             are
             unlawful
             ,
             and
             things
             indifferent
             are
             
               necessary
               ,
               Gal.
               2.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               Col.
               2.
               16
               ,
               18
               ,
               20
               ,
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               Acts
               15.
               1
               
               Cor.
            
             7.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             
               The
               third
               Proposition
               is
               it
               that
               I
               am
               to
               prove
               .
               And
            
             Pauls
             
               becoming
               all
               things
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               to
               save
               some
               ,
               a
               Jew
               to
               the
               Jews
               ,
               his
               shaving
               his
               head
               ,
               his
               circumcising
            
             Timothy
             ,
             
               with
               the
               reasons
               of
               it
               ,
               his
               resolution
               to
               forbear
               the
               eating
               of
               flesh
               ,
               rather
               than
               offend
               the
               weak
               ,
               and
               his
               perswading
               others
               to
               do
               the
               like
               ,
               do
               fully
               prove
               it
               .
               He
               maintaineth
               the
               Christians
            
             Right
             
               of
               Liberty
               against
               false
               Teachers
               ;
               but
               he
               maintaineth
               not
               the
            
             Exercise
             
               of
               it
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               reason
               to
               let
               it
               go
               :
               For
               Liberty
               is
               not
            
             necessity
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             1.
             
             Am
             I
             not
             free
             ?
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Have
             we
             not
             power
             to
             eat
             and
             to
             drink
             ?
             Have
             we
             not
             power
             to
             lead
             about
             a
             Sister
             ,
             a
             Wife
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             other
             Apostles
             ?
             12.
             
             If
             others
             be
             partakers
             of
             this
             power
             over
             you
             ,
             are
             not
             we
             rather
             ?
             Nevertheless
             we
             have
             not
             used
             this
             power
             ,
             but
             suffered
             all
             things
             lest
             we
             should
             hinder
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             .
             —
             15.
             
             But
             I
             have
             used
             none
             of
             these
             things
             —
             19
             ▪
             For
             though
             I
             be
             free
             from
             all
             
             men
             ,
             yet
             have
             I
             made
             my self
             servant
             to
             all
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             gain
             the
             more
             :
             And
             unto
             the
             Jews
             I
             became
             a
             Jew
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             gain
             the
             Jews
             ;
             To
             them
             that
             are
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             gain
             them
             that
             are
             under
             the
             Law
             :
             To
             them
             that
             are
             without
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             without
             Law
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             gain
             them
             that
             are
             without
             Law.
             To
             the
             weak
             I
             became
             as
             weak
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             gain
             the
             weak
             :
             I
             am
             made
             all
             things
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             by
             all
             means
             save
             some
             .
             And
             this
             I
             do
             for
             the
             Gospels
             sake
             —
             
               See
               1
               Cor.
               8.
               13.
               
               Rom.
            
             14.
             21.
             
             It
             is
             good
             neither
             to
             eat
             flesh
             ,
             nor
             to
             drink
             wine
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             whereby
             thy
             brother
             stumbleth
             ,
             or
             is
             offended
             ,
             or
             is
             made
             weak
             .
          
           
             
               Christ
               himself
               saith
               ,
               Matth.
            
             17.
             26.
             
             Then
             are
             the
             children
             free
             :
             notwithstanding
             lest
             we
             should
             offend
             ,
             go
             thou
             ,
             &c.
             and
             give
             them
             for
             me
             and
             thee
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             16.
             
             
               As
               free
            
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             such
             as
             by
             Christ
             are
             freed
             from
             true
             bondage
             ,
             but
             not
             from
             order
             and
             subjection
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
               [
               not
               having
               or
               using
               liberty
               for
               a
               cloak
               of
               maliciousness
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               servants
               of
               God.
            
             No
             man
             hath
             liberty
             to
             be
             unruly
             or
             hurtfull
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             3.
             
             
               If
               her
               husband
               be
               dead
               ,
               she
               is
               free
               from
               that
               Law
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             may
             give
             away
             that
             freedom
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             of
             the
             very
             liberty
             from
             the
             Jewish
             Law
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             Gal.
             5.
             13.
             
             
               For
               ye
               have
               been
               called
               unto
               liberty
               (
               q.
               d.
            
             therefore
             let
             not
             false
             Teachers
             perswade
             you
             that
             you
             are
             bound
             to
             that
             which
             you
             are
             freed
             from
             )
             
               only
               use
               not
               liberty
               for
               an
               occasion
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               by
               
               Love
               serve
               one
               another
               ]
               q.
               d.
            
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             this
             Liberty
             you
             must
             do
             or
             not
             do
             the
             things
             you
             are
             at
             liberty
             in
             ,
             as
             may
             do
             most
             good
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             Law
             of
             Love
             requireth
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             your
             own
             carnal
             interest
             and
             lust
             inclineth
             you
             :
             
               For
               all
               the
               Law
               is
               fulfilled
               in
               one
               word
               ,
               in
               this
               ,
            
             Thou
             shalt
             
               Love
               thy
               neighbour
               as
               thy self
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             16.
             25
             ,
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             
               Whatsoever
               is
               sold
               in
               the
               Shambles
               eat
               ,
               asking
               no
               question
               for
               conscience
               sake
               —
               But
               if
               any
               man
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               This
               is
               offered
               in
               sacrifice
               to
               Idols
               ,
               eat
               not
               ,
               for
               his
               sake
               that
               shewed
               it
               ,
               and
               for
               conscience
               sake
            
             (
             Thus
             our
             liberty
             is
             not
             to
             be
             exercised
             against
             Love
             :
             for
             we
             have
             no
             liberty
             to
             hurt
             our
             
               brethren
               )
               29.
               
               Conscience
               I
               say
               ,
               not
               thine
               own
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               others
               :
               Thus
               others
               by
               weakness
               ,
            
             and
             consequently
             Rulers
             by
             authority
             may
             restrain
             the
             exercise
             of
             our
             liberty
             )
             
               For
               why
               is
               my
               liberty
               judged
               of
               another
               mans
               Conscience
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Not
             that
             his
             Conscience
             is
             the
             Rule
             of
             my
             Right
             ,
             or
             his
             judgement
             taketh
             away
             my
             title
             to
             liberty
             ;
             but
             his
             interest
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             Love
             ,
             do
             take
             away
             my
             Right
             of
             using
             my
             liberty
             to
             anothers
             hurt
             .
             3.
             
             
               For
               if
               I
               by
               grace
               be
               a
               partaker
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             lawfully
             according
             to
             my
             Christian
             liberty
             )
             
               why
               am
               I
               evil
               spoken
               of
               for
               that
               for
               which
               I
               give
               thanks
               ,
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             fault
             in
             those
             that
             accuse
             me
             of
             sin
             ,
             when
             I
             do
             that
             which
             is
             lawful
             ,
             in
             it self
             ,
             abstracted
             from
             the
             Consequents
             or
             scandal
             )
             :
             
               Whether
               therefore
               ye
               eat
               or
               drink
               ,
            
             (
             which
             are
             things
             indifferent
             as
             to
             the
             kind
             of
             
             food
             )
             
               or
               whatsoever
               ye
               do
            
             (
             how
             lawful
             in
             it self
             soever
             )
             
               do
               all
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
            
             (
             For
             the
             interest
             of
             the
             End
             must
             guide
             and
             restrain
             you
             in
             the
             use
             even
             of
             things
             in
             themselves
             indifferent
             :
             For
             no
             man
             hath
             liberty
             to
             dishonour
             God
             ,
             nor
             to
             hurt
             another
             ,
             (
             nor
             to
             disobey
             just
             power
             .
             )
          
           
             I
             beseech
             you
             therefore
             
               while
               you
               promise
               men
               liberty
            
             ,
             be
             not
             your self
             ,
             and
             make
             not
             them
             the
             servants
             of
             
               sin
               ,
               2
               Pet.
            
             2.
             19.
             
             And
             take
             notice
             that
             Liberty
             must
             be
             distinguished
             as
             to
             Right
             ,
             and
             as
             to
             Vse
             ,
             And
             that
             the
             use
             must
             often
             be
             denyed
             ,
             and
             not
             maintained
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Let
             us
             next
             see
             
               Whether
               there
               be
               no
               way
               but
               separation
               in
               our
               Case
               ,
            
             
             
               to
               preserve
               our
               liberty
               ?
               Paul
            
             hath
             here
             shewed
             you
             another
             way
             :
             1.
             
             By
             doctrinal
             defence
             to
             defend
             it
             against
             false
             Teachers
             ,
             that
             would
             doctrinally
             brings
             us
             into
             bondage
             .
             To
             maintain
             against
             such
             as
             you
             who
             add
             to
             Gods
             Laws
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             do
             that
             which
             is
             not
             commanded
             ,
             or
             to
             forbear
             that
             which
             is
             not
             by
             God
             forbidden
             ,
             though
             you
             say
             we
             are
             .
             2.
             
             
               To
               use
               our
               Liberty
            
             as
             it
             tendeth
             to
             Gods
             glory
             and
             mans
             good
             ,
             and
             disuse
             it
             when
             it
             crosseth
             these
             ,
             (
             but
             not
             deny
             our
             right
             .
             )
             This
             is
             the
             Scripture
             way
             of
             preserving
             it
             :
             and
             not
             to
             think
             that
             we
             have
             no
             way
             to
             preserve
             it
             ,
             but
             by
             doing
             hurt
             ,
             or
             crossing
             Love
             by
             Church-divisions
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             No
             falshood
             is
             a
             just
             defence
             of
             our
             Christian
             liberty
             :
             But
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             true
             Church
             is
             no
             true
             Church
             ,
             or
             true
             Worship
             
             is
             no
             true
             Worship
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             is
             not
             Lawful
             to
             communicate
             where
             it
             is
             lawful
             ,
             is
             a
             falshood
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             no
             just
             defence
             of
             our
             Liberty
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               44.
               
               E.
               B.
               p.
            
             12.
             2.
             
             Being
             present
             where
             those
             things
             are
             used
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             not
             commanded
             ,
             this
             would
             involve
             us
             in
             the
             guilt
             and
             contagion
             of
             them
             :
             nor
             do
             we
             believe
             (
             however
             we
             have
             your
             word
             for
             the
             contrary
             )
             the
             Lord
             will
             otherwise
             interpret
             it
             ;
             since
             he
             hath
             so
             strictly
             charged
             us
             ,
             to
             keep
             far
             from
             a
             false
             matter
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             partake
             in
             other
             mens
             sins
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Here
             are
             two
             more
             false
             doctrines
             intimated
             :
             
             1.
             
             That
             to
             use
             things
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             commanded
             (
             without
             exception
             )
             is
             a
             sin
             .
             2.
             
             That
             being
             present
             where
             they
             are
             used
             ,
             
             involveth
             us
             in
             the
             guilt
             .
          
           
             Where
             note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             not
             
               Part
               of
               the
               Worship
            
             ,
             but
             
               things
               used
               in
               the
               Worship
            
             ,
             that
             he
             speaketh
             of
             .
             2.
             
             That
             I
             proved
             the
             contrary
             to
             both
             these
             at
             large
             ,
             and
             the
             man
             saith
             only
             that
             he
             hath
             my
             
               word
               for
               the
               contrary
            
             ,
             and
             giveth
             not
             a
             syllable
             of
             answer
             to
             my
             twenty
             instances
             ,
             and
             many
             undenyable
             reasons
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             Doth
             he
             not
             either
             highly
             esteem
             his
             own
             reason
             and
             authority
             ,
             that
             thinketh
             it
             should
             be
             received
             ,
             if
             he
             do
             but
             say
             the
             word
             ,
             without
             attempting
             to
             answer
             what
             's
             said
             against
             him
             :
             or
             else
             doth
             he
             not
             greatly
             despise
             his
             own
             Readers
             and
             followers
             ,
             in
             taking
             them
             for
             such
             credulous
             
             ductile
             souls
             ,
             as
             will
             take
             his
             bare
             word
             without
             expecting
             any
             reason
             from
             him
             to
             confute
             what
             is
             said
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ?
             Or
             is
             all
             this
             on
             presumption
             ,
             that
             his
             Reader
             will
             not
             know
             what
             I
             have
             said
             ?
             
               Sermon
               Notes
               ,
               Meeters
               ,
               Tunes
               ,
               printed
               Bibles
            
             (
             as
             printed
             )
             and
             divided
             into
             Chapters
             and
             Verses
             ,
             the
             words
             of
             a
             Sermon
             or
             Prayer
             ,
             the
             particular
             
               Method
               ,
               Cups
               ,
               Tables
               ,
               &c.
            
             are
             used
             
               in
               the
            
             Worship
             of
             God
             without
             any
             particular
             command
             ,
             or
             any
             command
             for
             this
             ,
             rather
             than
             that
             ,
             in
             cases
             of
             indifferency
             :
             And
             yet
             all
             these
             are
             not
             therefore
             unlawful
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             proved
             that
             all
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             Families
             sin
             in
             Gods
             Worship
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             it
             is
             not
             therefore
             lawful
             to
             separate
             from
             them
             all
             .
             If
             you
             your self
             say
             that
             you
             say
             nothing
             in
             preaching
             or
             praying
             but
             what
             is
             commanded
             you
             ,
             and
             that
             your
             Worship
             hath
             no
             sin
             ,
             you
             deceive
             your self
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             is
             not
             in
             you
             .
             But
             if
             you
             think
             it
             a
             sin
             for
             any
             to
             hear
             you
             ,
             or
             have
             communion
             with
             you
             ,
             why
             do
             you
             not
             plainly
             tell
             your
             hearers
             so
             ?
             To
             keep
             far
             from
             a
             false
             matter
             ,
             (
             as
             from
             writing
             falshoods
             by
             the
             dozens
             )
             and
             not
             to
             partake
             of
             other
             mens
             sins
             ,
             is
             one
             thing
             ;
             and
             for
             Children
             to
             tell
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             or
             People
             their
             Pastors
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             worship
             God
             with
             you
             ,
             because
             in
             
               Forms
               ,
               Words
               ,
               Method
            
             ,
             you
             do
             something
             not
             commanded
             ,
             yea
             ,
             because
             through
             error
             you
             do
             somewhat
             sinful
             ,
             is
             another
             thing
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Sect.
               45.
               
               E.
               B.
            
             Lastly
             ,
             Whatever
             pretences
             may
             be
             used
             ,
             for
             the
             keeping
             of
             Peace
             ,
             yet
             (
             to
             speak
             strictly
             so
             as
             to
             satisfie
             Conscience
             )
             Peace
             is
             but
             ill
             bought
             ,
             if
             we
             must
             purchase
             it
             at
             so
             dear
             a
             rate
             as
             the
             loss
             of
             truth
             :
             And
             this
             Truth
             concerning
             the
             sole
             Soveraign
             Power
             of
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             in
             appointing
             all
             matters
             of
             his
             Worship
             —
             is
             a
             point
             so
             necessary
             to
             be
             maintained
             ,
             and
             so
             utterly
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             supposing
             that
             any
             thing
             is
             to
             be
             obtruded
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             commanded
             ,
             that
             we
             dare
             not
             allow
             our selves
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             any
             thing
             which
             may
             prejudice
             that
             fundamental
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             How
             oft
             have
             I
             answered
             that
             saying
             about
             
               selling
               Truth
               for
               Peace
            
             ,
             
             and
             must
             hear
             it
             again
             in
             the
             old
             confusion
             without
             any
             notice
             of
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             .
             See
             my
             Treatise
             of
             
               Infant
               Baptism
            
             on
             that
             point
             particularly
             .
             Do
             I
             fell
             thirty
             three
             Truths
             ,
             when
             I
             read
             thirty
             three
             untruths
             in
             your
             Writings
             ?
             Do
             I
             sell
             Truth
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             hear
             you
             preach
             or
             pray
             erroneously
             ,
             and
             impose
             your
             confused
             prayers
             on
             the
             people
             ?
             or
             impose
             this
             or
             that
             Metre
             or
             Tune
             on
             them
             in
             singing
             of
             Psalms
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Here
             you
             say
             
               [
               Matters
               of
               Worship
            
             ]
             before
             it
             was
             
               [
               in
               Worship
               .
            
             ]
             And
             even
             the
             word
             .
             
               [
               Worship
            
             ]
             is
             taken
             so
             variously
             ,
             as
             calls
             for
             explication
             ,
             before
             we
             determine
             whether
             man
             may
             appoint
             
               matters
               of
               Worship
            
             :
             For
             if
             you
             will
             call
             
               [
               putting
               off
               the
               Hat
            
             ]
             and
             reverent
             gestures
             ,
             in
             particular
             ,
             and
             Metres
             ,
             and
             Tunes
             ,
             and
             the
             Method
             and
             
             words
             of
             the
             particular
             Prayer
             or
             Sermon
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Worship
             ,
             then
             man
             may
             appoint
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             an
             untrue
             supposition
             ,
             and
             but
             a
             begging
             of
             the
             question
             ,
             that
             our
             presence
             with
             any
             thing
             obtruded
             unlawfully
             ,
             is
             a
             prejudice
             to
             that
             fundamental
             of
             the
             Soveraignty
             of
             Christ
             .
             All
             men
             that
             sin
             do
             sin
             against
             his
             Soveraignty
             :
             And
             all
             that
             obtrude
             any
             thing
             unlawfully
             ,
             sin
             against
             it
             by
             that
             obtrusion
             .
             But
             if
             you
             obtrude
             a
             rash
             and
             passionate
             prayer
             on
             the
             people
             ,
             or
             an
             erroneous
             or
             disorderly
             prayer
             ,
             or
             an
             ill-composed
             Hymn
             or
             Psalm
             ,
             their
             presence
             is
             no
             approbation
             of
             your
             error
             ,
             nor
             denying
             of
             Christs
             Soveraignty
             .
          
           
             Do
             you
             ,
             or
             can
             you
             believe
             and
             make
             all
             your
             followers
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             Synagogue-Worship
             ,
             and
             the
             Temple-Worship
             were
             kept
             so
             pure
             ,
             by
             the
             Priests
             ,
             Levites
             ,
             and
             Pharisees
             in
             Christs
             dayes
             ,
             as
             that
             there
             was
             nothing
             of
             humane
             Tradition
             obtruded
             ?
             Or
             nothing
             but
             what
             God
             commanded
             ?
             Can
             you
             believe
             this
             ?
             Or
             can
             you
             believe
             that
             Christ
             was
             not
             usually
             or
             often
             present
             there
             ?
             See
             Luke
             4.
             16.
             
             At
             Nazareth
             
               where
               he
               had
               been
               brought
               up
               ,
               as
               his
               custom
               was
               ,
               he
               went
               into
               the
               Synagogue
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               day
            
             —
             And
             of
             Paul
             its
             said
             ,
             Acts
             17.
             2.
             
             
               As
               his
               manner
               was
               ,
               he
               went
               in
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               three
               Sabbath
               dayes
               reasoned
            
             —
             Or
             do
             you
             believe
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             a
             sinner
             ?
             and
             that
             he
             contradicted
             his
             own
             Soveraignty
             ?
             What!
             and
             yet
             be
             a
             perfect
             Saviour
             ?
             Who
             is
             it
             
             now
             that
             prejudiceth
             fundamentalls
             ?
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               46.
               
               E.
               B.
            
             And
             we
             judge
             we
             have
             sufficient
             warrant
             from
             what
             the
             Apostles
             did
             in
             a
             like
             case
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             24.
             
             For
             if
             they
             reproved
             such
             as
             preached
             up
             Circumcision
             and
             other
             Legal
             Ceremonies
             ,
             at
             that
             day
             ,
             when
             as
             the
             Apostles
             had
             given
             them
             no
             such
             Commandment
             ,
             saying
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             subverted
             or
             spoiled
             the
             souls
             of
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             then
             may
             we
             affirm
             the
             like
             of
             those
             men
             now
             ,
             who
             in
             things
             equally
             indispensible
             ,
             do
             act
             with
             every
             whit
             as
             little
             authority
             ,
             from
             whom
             on
             that
             very
             account
             we
             think
             it
             our
             duty
             to
             separate
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             The
             authority
             of
             the
             King
             and
             
               lawful
               Magistrates
            
             is
             more
             about
             the
             
               Circumstantials
               of
               Worship
            
             (
             as
             whether
             Abiathar
             shall
             be
             High
             Priest
             ,
             &c.
             )
             than
             the
             
               false
               Teachers
            
             was
             about
             that
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Apostles
             do
             indeed
             declare
             that
             they
             sent
             them
             not
             to
             preach
             ,
             
             or
             not
             such
             doctrine
             :
             But
             that
             's
             not
             the
             thing
             on
             which
             they
             lay
             the
             great
             accusation
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             false
             and
             dividing
             doctrine
             which
             they
             preached
             .
             Christ
             saith
             of
             one
             that
             cast
             out
             Devils
             in
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             followed
             him
             not
             ,
             Let
             him
             alone
             ;
             he
             that
             is
             not
             against
             us
             ,
             is
             for
             us
             :
             And
             Moses
             wisht
             all
             the
             Lords
             people
             were
             Prophets
             :
             But
             these
             false
             Teachers
             would
             have
             made
             the
             keeping
             of
             Moses
             Law
             to
             be
             
               necessary
               to
               salvation
            
             :
             And
             can
             you
             prove
             that
             the
             Minister
             doth
             so
             ,
             whom
             I
             use
             to
             hear
             ?
             Do
             all
             the
             Parish
             Ministers
             do
             so
             ?
             Can
             you
             see
             no
             difference
             between
             one
             that
             
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Law
               or
               Cannons
               command
               me
               to
               use
               this
               Surplice
               or
               Form
               as
               an
               indifferent
               thing
               :
               ]
            
             and
             one
             that
             saith
             
               [
               Except
               you
               do
               this
               or
               that
               ,
               you
               break
               Gods
               Law
               and
               cannot
               be
               saved
               :
               Except
               you
               separate
               from
               all
               Parish
               Churches
               ,
               you
               sin
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               prejudice
               a
               fundamental
               ?
            
             Sure
             it
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             say
             ,
             
               God
               saith
               this
            
             ,
             or
             
               binds
               you
               to
               this
               ,
               or
               forbids
               you
               this
               ?
            
             and
             it
             s
             another
             thing
             to
             say
             ,
             
               The
               King
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Bishop
               saith
               it
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             what
             is
             it
             that
             keepeth
             you
             from
             seeing
             how
             strongly
             you
             confute
             your self
             ?
             
             Is
             there
             a
             word
             in
             Acts
             15.
             to
             forbid
             all
             Church
             communion
             with
             those
             that
             taught
             even
             this
             subverting
             false
             doctrine
             ?
             How
             many
             Texts
             be
             there
             that
             intimate
             that
             the
             Churches
             long
             (
             without
             a
             prohibition
             )
             held
             communion
             with
             the
             erronious
             judaizing
             Christians
             ?
             Till
             they
             grew
             obstinate
             ,
             and
             grew
             up
             to
             a
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             were
             the
             Separaters
             themselves
             ,
             and
             did
             subvert
             the
             Gospel
             and
             faith
             of
             Christ
             .
             But
             yet
             prove
             that
             such
             doctrine
             is
             held
             by
             our
             Parish
             Churches
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             leave
             them
             :
             Do
             not
             the
             Independents
             offer
             to
             subscribe
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ?
             Sure
             then
             they
             think
             its
             Doctrinals
             to
             be
             sound
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               47.
               
               E.
               B.
            
             By
             two
             Arguments
             you
             labour
             to
             defend
             your
             irregular
             way
             of
             Communion
             :
             1.
             
             That
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Churches
             there
             were
             many
             corruptions
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             writes
             against
             ,
             but
             doth
             not
             advise
             any
             because
             of
             them
             to
             separate
             .
             But
             I
             answer
             —
             It
             is
             not
             
             corruption
             or
             error
             barely
             considered
             as
             such
             ,
             that
             we
             account
             to
             be
             a
             sufficient
             ground
             of
             separation
             :
             But
             the
             Imposing
             of
             that
             error
             with
             on
             high
             hand
             ,
             and
             making
             a
             submission
             to
             it
             (
             at
             least
             in
             our
             practice
             and
             outward
             observance
             )
             the
             very
             condition
             of
             Communion
             :
             This
             we
             say
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             which
             necessitates
             us
             to
             make
             a
             separation
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Mark
             that
             you
             distinguish
             not
             of
             
               Corruption
               or
               Error
            
             ,
             
             nor
             except
             any
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             Imposed
             .
             And
             when
             I
             had
             answered
             all
             this
             so
             fully
             ,
             why
             will
             you
             deign
             to
             confute
             a
             Book
             ,
             while
             you
             disdain
             to
             take
             notice
             what
             it
             saith
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             Who
             would
             have
             thought
             that
             you
             are
             so
             much
             looser
             in
             your
             communion
             than
             we
             are
             ?
             I
             will
             separate
             from
             that
             Church
             which
             in
             the
             essential
             matter
             (
             Pastor
             ,
             or
             
               all
               the
               flock
            
             )
             after
             admonition
             retaineth
             such
             Corruption
             and
             Error
             ,
             as
             is
             directly
             contrary
             to
             any
             essential
             point
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             though
             they
             impose
             it
             not
             on
             others
             :
             But
             by
             these
             words
             it
             seems
             ,
             as
             scrupulous
             as
             you
             are
             ,
             you
             would
             not
             separate
             from
             Hereticks
             or
             Ungodly
             ones
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             not
             Impose
             their
             Heresie
             and
             Impiety
             !
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             oft
             have
             I
             urged
             you
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             our
             publick
             Parish
             Ministers
             whom
             I
             advise
             men
             to
             hear
             ,
             do
             Impose
             any
             more
             than
             you
             your self
             do
             ?
             
             By
             choosing
             what
             Chapter
             to
             read
             ,
             you
             impose
             on
             the
             people
             to
             hear
             that
             Chapter
             then
             or
             none
             ?
             By
             choosing
             what
             Place
             ,
             Hour
             ,
             Method
             ,
             Words
             ,
             ye●
             ,
             Matter
             ,
             and
             Metre
             ,
             Tune
             ,
             &c.
             you
             impose
             
             upon
             the
             people
             to
             joyn
             in
             all
             these
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             have
             communion
             with
             you
             therein
             .
             And
             so
             our
             Teacher
             doth
             by
             reading
             Common-Prayer
             and
             wearing
             the
             Surplice
             ,
             impose
             on
             us
             to
             hear
             him
             so
             reading
             ,
             or
             to
             stay
             away
             .
             But
             he
             maketh
             no
             Laws
             :
             he
             commandeth
             us
             no
             Ceremony
             :
             They
             are
             commanded
             by
             others
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             him
             :
             And
             it
             is
             not
             in
             your
             own
             practice
             of
             any
             thing
             forbidden
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             I
             advise
             men
             to
             have
             communion
             with
             such
             ;
             but
             only
             in
             
               Gods
               true
               Worship
               ,
               though
            
             in
             the
             circumstances
             or
             manner
             the
             Minister
             himself
             ,
             say
             or
             do
             something
             that
             is
             forbidden
             ;
             as
             every
             Teacher
             in
             the
             world
             doth
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             the
             same
             degree
             .
             It
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             submit
             to
             be
             present
             at
             the
             Worship
             ,
             which
             the
             Pastor
             performeth
             in
             some
             faulty
             manner
             :
             And
             another
             thing
             wilfully
             to
             do
             evil
             your self
             ,
             or
             to
             approve
             of
             his
             failings
             or
             your
             own
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               48.
               
               E.
               B.
            
             To
             which
             I
             add
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             however
             the
             presenting
             our
             bodies
             at
             a
             Worship
             which
             we
             do
             not
             inwardly
             approve
             of
             ,
             may
             render
             us
             excusable
             ,
             and
             justiste
             us
             among
             men
             ,
             yet
             we
             are
             sure
             it
             will
             not
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             who
             hates
             hypocrisie
             —
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Though
             you
             confound
             ,
             
             I
             must
             distinguish
             the
             essentials
             of
             the
             Worship
             from
             the
             circumstances
             ,
             and
             outward
             imperfections
             in
             the
             manner
             .
             I
             do
             
               inwardly
               approve
               of
               the
               matter
            
             or
             substance
             of
             the
             Worship
             which
             I
             joyn
             in
             ,
             in
             the
             main
             ;
             and
             labour
             to
             pray
             with
             my
             heart
             when
             I
             joyn
             in
             the
             Common-prayer
             ;
             
             though
             I
             consent
             not
             to
             the
             
               whole
               Method
            
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             defects
             .
             And
             when
             I
             hear
             a
             man
             in
             
               free
               prayer
            
             use
             confusion
             ,
             disorder
             ,
             unseemly
             words
             ,
             
             and
             when
             I
             hear
             one
             man
             drop
             the
             error
             of
             an
             Arminian
             ,
             or
             a
             Lutheran
             ,
             another
             of
             an
             Antinomian
             ,
             another
             of
             an
             Anabaptist
             ,
             another
             of
             a
             Separatist
             ,
             &c.
             in
             his
             prayer
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             
               inwardly
               approve
            
             of
             that
             error
             or
             disorder
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             of
             the
             defects
             of
             forms
             :
             And
             yet
             if
             it
             were
             hypocrisie
             to
             be
             present
             ,
             I
             would
             joyn
             with
             no
             man
             living
             .
             Can
             all
             your
             hearers
             
               inwardly
               approve
               of
               all
            
             that
             you
             say
             ,
             if
             you
             preach
             and
             pray
             but
             as
             you
             write
             ?
             If
             they
             can
             ,
             its
             time
             to
             pitty
             them
             .
             And
             are
             they
             Hypocrites
             else
             for
             joyning
             with
             you
             ?
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               49
               E.
               B.
               p.
            
             14.
             1.
             
             This
             is
             clear
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             
             that
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             (
             who
             was
             himself
             holy
             and
             separated
             from
             sinners
             )
             did
             never
             call
             or
             design
             his
             Church
             to
             be
             an
             impure
             mixt
             body
             of
             holy
             and
             unholy
             without
             any
             distinction
             ,
             blended
             and
             hudled
             up
             together
             ,
             but
             —
             to
             be
             an
             holy
             separate
             people
             —
             and
             to
             depart
             from
             unrighteousness
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             Remember
             Reader
             ,
             (
             for
             
               he
               will
               not
               remember
            
             )
             that
             but
             even
             now
             he
             told
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             Corruption
             and
             
               Error
               barely
               as
               such
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               sufficient
               ground
               of
               separation
               ,
            
             without
             Imposition
             :
             And
             now
             here
             is
             nothing
             but
             Mixture
             of
             Holy
             and
             Vnholy
             .
             Reconcile
             these
             if
             you
             can
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Christ
             that
             was
             
               perfectly
               separated
               from
               sinners
            
             ,
             had
             yet
             ordinary
             communion
             with
             
             sinners
             in
             a
             sinful
             or
             culpable
             manner
             of
             performance
             (
             unless
             the
             Jews
             were
             all
             perfect
             )
             Therefore
             our
             separation
             must
             be
             such
             as
             Christs
             was
             ,
             in
             our
             measure
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Impurity
             ,
             and
             unholiness
             ,
             and
             sin
             
               is
               not
               the
               Matter
               of
               Gods
            
             Call
             ,
             or
             designment
             
               either
               in
               the
               Church
               or
               out
               ;
               but
               of
               his
            
             Permission
             :
             
               But
               Communion
               with
               those
               Churches
               which
               by
               permission
               have
            
             sin
             and
             impurity
             
               in
               them
               ,
               is
               a
               commanded
               thing
               .
               And
               they
               that
               must
            
             depart
             from
             iniquity
             ,
             
             
               must
               not
               alwayes
               depart
               from
               the
               worshipping
               Assembly
               where
               some
               unrighteous
               persons
               are
               .
               Your
               argument
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               any
               ,
               must
               run
               this
               :
            
             Christ
             did
             never
             call
             or
             design
             his
             Church
             to
             be
             an
             impure
             mixt
             body
             of
             holy
             and
             unholy
             .
             The
             Parish
             Churches
             which
             you
             perswade
             us
             to
             communion
             with
             ,
             are
             impure
             mixt
             bodies
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Parish
             Churches
             are
             such
             as
             Christ
             never
             called
             or
             designed
             them
             to
             be
             .
             
               Suppose
               we
               grant
               you
               the
               Conclusion
               :
               Whoever
               is
               a
               sinner
               is
               such
               as
               Christ
               never
            
             called
             or
             designed
             
               him
               to
               be
               .
               But
               your
               Question
               intimateth
               that
               you
               would
               argue
               thus
               .
            
             [
             Whatever
             Church
             is
             such
             as
             Christ
             did
             not
             call
             it
             or
             design
             it
             to
             be
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             communicated
             with
             :
             But
             all
             the
             Parish
             Churches
             are
             such
             as
             Christ
             did
             not
             call
             or
             design
             them
             to
             be
             ;
             Ergo
             —
             
               The
               Minor
               you
               prove
            
             ,
             Whatever
             Church
             is
             an
             impure
             mixt
             body
             of
             holy
             and
             unholy
             ,
             &c.
             is
             such
             as
             Christ
             did
             not
             call
             or
             design
             them
             to
             be
             :
             
               But
               the
            
             Parish
             Churches
             are
             such
             —
          
           
             But
             I
             answer
             you
             ;
             1.
             
             A
             Church
             is
             no
             
             Church
             that
             wants
             the
             Essentials
             required
             by
             Christ
             :
             But
             he
             that
             will
             not
             communicate
             with
             Church
             or
             person
             that
             wants
             the
             Perfection
             which
             Christ
             
               calleth
               them
               to
            
             ,
             shall
             communicate
             with
             no
             Church
             or
             person
             on
             Earth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             word
             
               [
               mixt
            
             ]
             is
             ambiguous
             ;
             and
             implyeth
             a
             double
             act
             ;
             one
             of
             the
             
               Impure
               part
            
             ,
             and
             that
             Christ
             designeth
             not
             ,
             but
             forbiddeth
             :
             the
             other
             of
             the
             holy
             ,
             who
             joyn
             with
             some
             that
             are
             unholy
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             some
             Cases
             Christ
             commandeth
             ,
             and
             did
             practise
             himself
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Without
               distinction
            
             indeed
             it
             should
             not
             be
             :
             for
             Discipline
             is
             appointed
             to
             distinguish
             regularly
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Take
               home
               the
               argument
               ,
               and
               try
               it
               on
               your self
               .
            
             [
             Whatever
             Church
             is
             such
             as
             Christ
             did
             not
             call
             and
             design
             it
             to
             be
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             communicated
             with
             :
             But
             a
             Church
             that
             hath
             an
             erroneous
             Preacher
             ,
             or
             an
             erroneous
             sinful
             people
             is
             such
             as
             Christ
             did
             not
             call
             or
             design
             it
             to
             be
             :
             Ergo
             —
             
               And
               will
               you
               then
               communicate
               with
               any
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               or
               any
               with
               you
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               50.
               
               E.
               B.
               p.
            
             14.
             
             Though
             through
             the
             Corruption
             of
             men
             and
             negligence
             of
             Church-Officers
             ,
             many
             ungodly
             prophane
             Formalists
             and
             hypocrites
             did
             (
             and
             daily
             do
             )
             creep
             in
             ;
             yet
             there
             is
             a
             strict
             command
             given
             to
             put
             such
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             turn
             aside
             from
             them
             —
             If
             such
             are
             to
             be
             withdrawn
             from
             ,
             then
             if
             any
             Church
             which
             is
             admonished
             concerning
             
             them
             shall
             still
             maintain
             ,
             abett
             and
             countenance
             them
             ,
             that
             Church
             is
             defiled
             ,
             and
             unfit
             to
             be
             communicated
             with
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               5.
               7.
               
               Eccles
               .
               9.
               18.
               
               Heb.
            
             12.
             15.
             
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             It
             is
             only
             
               gross
               sinners
               ,
               after
               just
               Admonition
               upon
               proof
               ,
            
             that
             are
             to
             be
             put
             out
             .
             The
             Officers
             ought
             not
             to
             do
             it
             without
             proof
             .
             2.
             
             Have
             you
             or
             others
             rightly
             Admonished
             every
             Parish
             Minister
             that
             you
             call
             us
             to
             separate
             from
             ,
             and
             convicted
             them
             upon
             proof
             ,
             when
             you
             have
             heard
             them
             speak
             for
             themselves
             ?
             
             3.
             
             And
             who
             gave
             you
             authority
             so
             to
             examine
             other
             Pastors
             ,
             being
             but
             a
             single
             person
             ?
             4.
             
             We
             easily
             grant
             (
             and
             earnestly
             desire
             )
             that
             true
             Church-Justice
             should
             make
             a
             difference
             :
             But
             in
             case
             the
             Officers
             do
             not
             their
             duty
             ,
             it
             is
             none
             of
             the
             peoples
             duty
             to
             separate
             therefore
             ,
             haveing
             done
             their
             own
             part
             ,
             except
             in
             these
             cases
             :
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Error
             or
             Crime
             be
             so
             great
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             inconsistent
             with
             Christianity
             ,
             or
             
               Church
               communion
            
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Church
             do
             not
             only
             neglect
             it
             ,
             but
             
               deliberately
               Own
            
             that
             Error
             or
             Crime
             in
             its
             aggravated
             state
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             so
             inconsistent
             with
             Christianity
             or
             Communion
             ;
             Not
             only
             being
             consequentially
             
               guilty
               of
               it
            
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             best
             man
             may
             be
             of
             the
             most
             heinous
             sin
             of
             another
             ,
             by
             some
             omission
             of
             his
             duty
             to
             cure
             it
             )
             but
             making
             it
             their
             profession
             or
             Practice
             .
             3.
             
             That
             this
             be
             done
             ,
             not
             by
             some
             particular
             members
             only
             ,
             but
             by
             an
             essential
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             
               main
               body
            
             of
             the
             people
             .
             4.
             
             That
             this
             be
             
               fully
               
               proved
            
             ,
             or
             so
             notorious
             as
             to
             need
             no
             proof
             .
             5.
             
             That
             they
             be
             
               impenitent
               herein
               after
               due
               admonition
            
             :
             When
             these
             five
             things
             concur
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             duty
             to
             separate
             from
             a
             Church
             as
             unfit
             for
             Christian
             Communion
             .
             (
             And
             in
             lower
             cases
             it
             is
             a
             duty
             to
             
               prefer
               a
               Better
            
             ,
             when
             we
             can
             have
             it
             .
             )
          
           
             But
             it
             s
             much
             higher
             (
             or
             lower
             rather
             )
             that
             you
             go
             :
             
             You
             say
             
               [
               A
               Church
               which
               after
               admonition
               and
               discovery
               of
               offenders
               ,
               will
               not
               use
               her
               authority
               to
               cast
               them
               out
               .
               ]
            
             This
             may
             be
             by
             mis-information
             on
             the
             sinners
             side
             ,
             or
             by
             meer
             negligence
             ,
             as
             in
             Eli's
             case
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             a
             great
             sin
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             the
             same
             in
             kind
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             should
             be
             censured
             ;
             nor
             such
             as
             will
             unchurch
             that
             Church
             ,
             nor
             make
             its
             communion
             unlawful
             to
             the
             innocent
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             your
             proofs
             ,
             the
             Texts
             you
             ▪
             cite
             are
             all
             written
             to
             the
             whole
             Churches
             as
             Churches
             ,
             who
             are
             bid
             
               put
               them
               away
               ,
               &c.
            
             save
             that
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             and
             Rev.
             2.
             which
             is
             to
             the
             Church-Rulers
             .
             And
             it
             followeth
             not
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             Church
             ,
             or
             Church-Rulers
             who
             have
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             ,
             are
             bid
             to
             reject
             or
             cast
             out
             ,
             or
             not
             suffer
             an
             Heretick
             or
             wicked
             person
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             no
             fellowship
             with
             them
             ,
             therefore
             every
             member
             is
             forbidden
             to
             have
             Communion
             with
             that
             Church
             in
             Gods
             Worship
             ,
             unless
             they
             cast
             such
             a
             one
             out
             .
             I
             did
             by
             many
             Scripture
             instances
             ,
             
               Rev.
               2.
               
               &
               3.
               
               &
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               &
               15
               ,
               &c.
            
             prove
             the
             contrary
             ,
             to
             which
             you
             give
             no
             answer
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Let
             all
             sober
             Readers
             note
             how
             few
             in
             
             the
             world
             we
             shall
             have
             communion
             with
             on
             your
             terms
             .
             How
             certainly
             you
             will
             turn
             all
             Churches
             into
             strife
             and
             bitter
             envyings
             ,
             confusion
             ,
             and
             every
             evil
             work
             .
             For
             Railers
             and
             Covetous
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             are
             those
             that
             must
             be
             avoided
             :
             And
             if
             any
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             shall
             think
             that
             one
             Railer
             ,
             or
             one
             Covetous
             person
             is
             kept
             in
             unjustly
             ,
             away
             they
             must
             go
             ,
             and
             condemn
             the
             Church
             as
             unworthy
             of
             Communion
             .
             And
             who
             will
             not
             think
             that
             read
             your
             Book
             ,
             that
             you
             would
             be
             one
             of
             the
             first
             accused
             of
             Railing
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             how
             few
             even
             of
             the
             strictest
             separating
             Churches
             are
             they
             ,
             that
             neglect
             not
             Discipline
             upon
             some
             one
             person
             ?
             It
             may
             be
             it
             may
             be
             a
             rich
             or
             powerful
             man
             ,
             that
             will
             persecute
             or
             divide
             the
             Church
             if
             he
             be
             cast
             out
             ?
             Is
             there
             no
             Gathered
             Churches
             (
             as
             they
             are
             called
             )
             that
             have
             
               one
               Railing
               woman
               in
            
             ,
             or
             
               one
               Covetous
               person
            
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             Sir
             ,
             our
             question
             is
             not
             only
             of
             the
             Communion
             of
             Members
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             strangers
             occasionally
             and
             rarely
             :
             And
             what
             call
             hath
             a
             stranger
             to
             try
             the
             Discipline
             of
             another
             Church
             ?
             Or
             what
             opportunity
             hath
             he
             to
             know
             all
             their
             members
             crimes
             ,
             and
             to
             admonish
             them
             ?
             Why
             may
             not
             I
             in
             my
             travail
             communicate
             with
             a
             Church
             whose
             members
             and
             Discipline
             I
             know
             not
             ?
             At
             least
             all
             Parish
             Churches
             have
             not
             been
             thus
             admonished
             by
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               51.
               
               E.
               B.
               p.
            
             14.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             Which
             will
             fully
             answer
             the
             scruple
             ,
             It
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Primitive
             Churches
             were
             setled
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             constituted
             according
             to
             the
             Divine
             pattern
             ,
             having
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             true
             Officers
             rightly
             established
             among
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             though
             many
             scandalous
             sins
             did
             break
             out
             ,
             and
             were
             visible
             among
             some
             of
             the
             members
             ,
             yet
             a
             power
             was
             still
             retained
             in
             each
             Church
             for
             the
             keeping
             themselves
             pure
             by
             casting
             out
             offenders
             ;
             whereby
             they
             were
             kept
             to
             the
             institution
             and
             orders
             of
             Christ
             ,
             without
             any
             universal
             innovation
             or
             degenerating
             in
             those
             Essentials
             of
             Order
             as
             well
             as
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             they
             fell
             into
             in
             the
             ages
             after
             ;
             and
             when
             Antichristianism
             (
             which
             was
             then
             working
             )
             did
             manifestly
             shew
             it self
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             rejecting
             truth
             ,
             2
             Thess
             .
             2.
             but
             in
             imposing
             error
             ,
             Rev.
             13.
             16
             ,
             17.
             then
             was
             separation
             made
             necessary
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Reader
             ,
             this
             confused
             huddle
             of
             words
             it
             seems
             is
             the
             thing
             he
             trusteth
             to
             
               as
               a
               full
               answer
               to
               the
               scruple
               .
            
             But
             1.
             
             If
             such
             Churches
             are
             to
             be
             communicated
             with
             ,
             as
             yet
             retain
             all
             the
             Essentials
             of
             
               Office
               ,
               Order
            
             and
             
               Doctrine
               ,
               then
            
             those
             are
             to
             be
             communicated
             with
             ,
             that
             are
             now
             in
             question
             :
             But
             the
             former
             seemeth
             here
             intimated
             by
             himself
             ,
             That
             our
             said
             Churches
             have
             all
             such
             essentials
             ,
             is
             thus
             proved
             .
             
               Whereever
               there
               are
               true
               Pastors
               and
               a
               Christian
               flock
               related
               mutually
               as
               such
               ,
               receiving
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               as
               such
               ,
               there
               are
               all
               things
               essential
               to
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
               for
               Office
               ,
               Order
               and
               Doctrine
               .
               But
               it
               is
               so
               〈◊〉
               the
               Parish
               Churches
               in
               question
               :
            
             To
             stay
             here
             to
             write
             a
             particular
             proof
             of
             the
             validity
             
             of
             the
             Ministers
             Calling
             ,
             any
             further
             than
             to
             put
             the
             accuser
             if
             he
             can
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             any
             essential
             part
             is
             wanting
             (
             whether
             in
             
               Qualification
               ,
               Ordination
            
             ,
             or
             Consent
             )
             would
             be
             vain
             ,
             it
             being
             done
             so
             largely
             by
             the
             old
             Non-conformists
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             is
             there
             
               a
               Power
               retained
               in
               such
               Churches
               to
               cast
               out
               offendors
               ?
               Answ
               .
            
             Yes
             ;
             A
             Power
             divine
             ,
             or
             given
             by
             Christ
             .
             Remember
             that
             (
             as
             I
             have
             proved
             Disp
             .
             of
             Ordinat
             .
             )
             men
             are
             not
             the
             Makers
             of
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Sacred
             Ministry
             ,
             nor
             the
             Measurers
             or
             Givers
             of
             the
             Power
             ;
             but
             only
             the
             Choosers
             of
             the
             person
             that
             shall
             receive
             what
             Christ
             by
             Institution
             giveth
             ,
             and
             the
             Ministerial
             Investers
             of
             the
             person
             in
             that
             power
             .
             Therefore
             ,
          
           
             Whoever
             receiveth
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Pastor
             receiveth
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             ,
             to
             take
             in
             and
             cast
             out
             (
             Though
             not
             arbitrarily
             nor
             ungoverned
             by
             himself
             )
             But
             the
             Parish
             Ministers
             (
             or
             very
             many
             of
             them
             )
             now
             in
             question
             do
             receive
             the
             Office
             of
             Pastors
             :
             Therefore
             they
             receive
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             to
             take
             in
             and
             cast
             out
             .
          
           
             
               If
               you
               say
               that
               the
               Bishops
               intend
               it
               not
               in
               ordaining
               them
               :
               I
               answer
               ,
               1.
               
               It
               sufficeth
               that
               Christ
               intendeth
               it
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               only
               maker
               and
               giver
               of
               the
               power
               :
               The
               Book
               of
               Ordination
               maketh
               them
               solemnly
               Covenant
            
             to
             give
             faithful
             diligence
             alwayes
             so
             to
             Minister
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             the
             Discipline
             of
             Christ
             as
             the
             Lord
             hath
             ●●●manded
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               And
            
             to
             teach
             nothing
             as
             required
             
             of
             necessity
             to
             eternal
             salvation
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             they
             are
             perswaded
             may
             be
             concluded
             and
             proved
             by
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             containing
             all
             such
             necessary
             doctrine
             :
             And
             to
             be
             ready
             with
             all
             faithful
             diligence
             to
             banish
             and
             drive
             away
             all
             erroneous
             and
             strange
             doctrines
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             word
             :
             And
             to
             use
             both
             publick
             and
             private
             monitions
             and
             exhortations
             as
             well
             to
             the
             sick
             ,
             as
             the
             whole
             :
             And
             to
             be
             diligent
             in
             prayers
             and
             reading
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             studies
             as
             help
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             laying
             aside
             the
             study
             of
             the
             world
             and
             the
             flesh
             .
             And
             that
             they
             will
             be
             diligent
             to
             frame
             and
             fashion
             themselves
             and
             their
             families
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             both
             themselves
             and
             them
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             wholesome
             examples
             to
             the
             flock
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               And
               till
               lately
               the
               said
               Book
               recited
            
             Acts
             20.
             28.
             
               to
               the
               Presbyters
               at
               their
               Ordination
               .
            
          
           
             
               And
               the
               Canon
               26.
               saith
            
             [
             No
             Minister
             shall
             in
             any
             wise
             admit
             to
             the
             receiving
             of
             the
             holy
             Communion
             any
             of
             his
             Cure
             or
             flock
             ,
             which
             be
             openly
             known
             to
             live
             in
             sin
             notorious
             without
             repentance
             ;
             
               Besides
               what
               the
               Rubrick
               saith
               to
               that
               purpose
               .
            
          
           
             And
             now
             (
             though
             I
             think
             this
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             sores
             which
             you
             have
             touched
             )
             yet
             judge
             whether
             even
             the
             Laws
             and
             Canons
             concede
             no
             Power
             to
             the
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             if
             they
             did
             not
             ,
             the
             
               Power
               of
               Office
            
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             the
             Liberty
             of
             exercising
             it
             is
             another
             :
             We
             have
             Power
             from
             Christ
             to
             preach
             :
             and
             if
             we
             be
             silenced
             and
             our
             liberty
             restrained
             by
             men
             ,
             that
             proveth
             us
             not
             to
             be
             
             no
             true
             Ministers
             .
             If
             you
             mean
             that
             no
             Church
             is
             to
             be
             communicated
             with
             where
             the
             Pastor
             is
             hindered
             by
             men
             from
             the
             full
             discharge
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             you
             mistake
             ,
             and
             can
             never
             prove
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             that
             voluntarily
             neglect
             their
             Office
             (
             without
             hinderance
             by
             the
             force
             of
             men
             )
             are
             more
             to
             be
             blamed
             than
             those
             that
             are
             so
             forced
             .
             But
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Churches
             Discipline
             was
             lamentably
             neglected
             voluntarily
             ;
             as
             appeareth
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             most
             of
             the
             seven
             Churches
             ,
             
               Rev.
               2.
               
               &
            
             3.
             for
             which
             they
             are
             threatned
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Corinthians
             case
             :
             yea
             ,
             corrupted
             by
             such
             as
             Diotrophes
             .
             And
             do
             you
             think
             that
             the
             Church
             that
             
               hath
               Power
            
             to
             do
             well
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             ,
             is
             therefore
             to
             be
             communicated
             with
             because
             it
             can
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             because
             it
             sinneth
             not
             through
             disability
             ,
             but
             negligence
             or
             wilfulness
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             the
             Core
             of
             your
             erroneous
             reasoning
             is
             behind
             ;
             you
             say
             ,
             they
             were
             —
             
               without
               any
               Vniversal
               innovation
               or
               degenerating
               in
               those
               Essentials
               of
               Order
               as
               well
               as
               doctrine
               which
               they
               fell
               into
               in
               the
               ages
               after
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               An
               Vniversal
               degenerating
               in
               the
               Essentials
               even
               of
               Doctrine
               and
               Order
               too
               ,
            
             is
             a
             big
             and
             a
             sad
             word
             :
             And
             the
             time
             pointed
             at
             by
             you
             being
             so
             early
             ,
             if
             I
             can
             understand
             you
             ,
             you
             do
             (
             as
             the
             Seekers
             )
             unchurch
             the
             universal
             Church
             of
             Christ
             .
             For
             if
             it
             
               Degenerated
               Vniversally
               in
               the
               Essentials
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               it
               Vniversally
               apostatized
               from
               Christianity
               :
            
             For
             where
             any
             Essential
             part
             is
             lost
             ,
             the
             Essence
             
             and
             just
             Name
             is
             lost
             .
             
             And
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             let
             not
             rashness
             or
             passion
             blind
             you
             to
             over-overlook
             the
             dreadfulness
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             Christ
             had
             then
             no
             Church
             (
             as
             he
             had
             not
             ,
             if
             the
             
               Essential
               degeneration
            
             was
             Vniversal
             )
             then
             he
             was
             no
             King
             of
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             ,
             
             no
             Lord
             ,
             no
             Teacher
             ,
             no
             Saviour
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             no
             Intercessor
             for
             it
             in
             the
             Heavens
             ?
             And
             do
             you
             not
             then
             dethrone
             him
             ,
             and
             deny
             him
             indeed
             to
             be
             the
             Christ
             ?
             What
             ,
             
               a
               Head
               without
               a
               Body
            
             ?
             A
             King
             without
             a
             Kingdom
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             So
             you
             will
             make
             all
             Gods
             Promises
             of
             his
             Churches
             perpetuity
             ,
             as
             built
             on
             the
             Rock
             ,
             against
             which
             Hell
             Gates
             should
             not
             prevail
             ,
             and
             of
             being
             with
             them
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             &c.
             to
             be
             false
             and
             fail
             .
             And
             if
             the
             whole
             Church
             failed
             ,
             and
             the
             Promises
             made
             to
             it
             ,
             what
             particular
             soul
             can
             trust
             Gods
             Promises
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             all
             the
             Church
             apostatized
             ,
             how
             shall
             we
             know
             that
             Apostates
             did
             not
             corrupt
             all
             the
             Copies
             of
             Scripture
             that
             are
             come
             down
             to
             us
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             then
             the
             Article
             
               [
               I
               believe
               the
               holy
               Catholick
               Church
               ]
            
             would
             have
             been
             a
             falshood
             or
             error
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             then
             there
             could
             be
             no
             Baptism
             ,
             no
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             then
             there
             must
             be
             New
             Apostles
             with
             Miracles
             to
             make
             a
             new
             Church
             .
             And
             thus
             we
             have
             Mr.
             Williams
             doctrine
             ,
             whose
             Story
             I
             recited
             in
             my
             last
             Book
             .
          
           
           
             
               Sect.
               52.
               
               E.
               B.
               p.
            
             15.
             
             [
             This
             necessity
             of
             separation
             which
             began
             then
             continueth
             still
             ,
             since
             our
             Churches
             ,
             though
             reformed
             from
             Popery
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             Antichristianism
             )
             in
             some
             points
             ,
             yet
             are
             not
             restored
             to
             the
             primitive
             pattern
             and
             purity
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             Whether
             by
             
               [
               our
               Churches
            
             ]
             you
             mean
             only
             the
             
               Parish
               Churches
            
             of
             
               godly
               Ministers
            
             ,
             or
             also
             All
             the
             
               Protestant
               Churches
            
             ,
             and
             
               all
               other
               Vniversally
            
             through
             the
             world
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             sure
             :
             But
             as
             far
             as
             I
             can
             conjecture
             by
             your
             words
             you
             mean
             ;
             All.
             Because
             you
             speak
             of
             them
             as
             in
             a
             
               Continuance
               in
               part
            
             in
             the
             
               Vniversal
               degeneration
            
             in
             Essentials
             ;
             And
             you
             speak
             of
             them
             as
             avoiding
             Popery
             but
             in
             part
             ,
             and
             call
             them
             
               [
               our
               Churches
               ,
            
             ]
             and
             mention
             no
             Church
             in
             the
             world
             here
             that
             you
             own
             as
             a
             true
             Church
             (
             and
             whether
             any
             where
             in
             all
             your
             writings
             I
             remember
             not
             .
             )
             I
             confess
             I
             pretend
             not
             to
             know
             the
             mind
             of
             so
             careless
             a
             Writer
             by
             any
             words
             ,
             but
             very
             plain
             ones
             :
             But
             if
             this
             be
             your
             mind
             as
             it
             seemeth
             to
             be
             ,
             you
             would
             do
             well
             (
             being
             so
             bold
             a
             man
             )
             to
             tell
             the
             world
             your
             mind
             more
             plainly
             :
             And
             you
             that
             think
             that
             no
             Truth
             is
             to
             be
             sold
             (
             as
             you
             call
             it
             )
             for
             Peace
             ,
             let
             Independents
             ,
             Presbyterians
             ,
             Separatists
             ,
             Anabaptists
             ,
             &c.
             know
             it
             ,
             if
             indeed
             you
             think
             that
             all
             their
             Churches
             are
             to
             be
             separated
             from
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Parish
             Churches
             .
             If
             this
             be
             your
             mind
             ,
             I
             suppose
             you
             
             are
             but
             a
             Preacher
             to
             Auditors
             your self
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             Pastor
             to
             any
             Church
             .
             He
             that
             thinks
             no
             Truth
             should
             be
             concealed
             for
             fear
             of
             suffering
             ,
             should
             not
             carry
             it
             in
             darkness
             and
             dissimulation
             to
             the
             Pastors
             and
             Churches
             about
             him
             ,
             if
             really
             he
             believe
             them
             to
             be
             no
             Pastors
             or
             Churches
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             be
             communicated
             with
             .
             But
             I
             think
             that
             you
             better
             deserve
             to
             be
             disowned
             by
             them
             ,
             than
             they
             by
             you
             .
          
           
             Certainly
             few
             or
             no
             Protestant
             Church
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             known
             ,
             will
             say
             that
             it
             is
             
               restored
               to
               the
               primitive
               pattern
            
             and
             Purity
             in
             degree
             .
             If
             that
             therefore
             be
             your
             meaning
             ,
             you
             do
             separate
             from
             all
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             world
             .
             But
             if
             you
             mean
             not
             ,
             
               in
               Degree
            
             ,
             but
             in
             Essence
             ,
             I
             still
             challenge
             you
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Churches
             in
             question
             want
             any
             thing
             Essential
             ;
             or
             need
             a
             Restoration
             to
             that
             which
             they
             never
             lost
             ?
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               52.
               
               E.
               B.
               p.
            
             15.
             
             [
             So
             that
             more
             may
             be
             said
             for
             separation
             now
             (
             when
             whole
             Churches
             are
             out
             of
             order
             and
             corrupt
             )
             than
             could
             be
             at
             that
             time
             when
             corruption
             had
             infected
             only
             particular
             members
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             Is
             it
             now
             come
             to
             that
             ?
             Is
             it
             the
             
               number
               corrupted
            
             that
             must
             decide
             the
             case
             ?
             Who
             can
             tell
             where
             to
             find
             this
             Proteus
             ?
             sometime
             it
             is
             the
             
               mixture
               of
               holy
               and
               unholy
            
             :
             sometime
             it
             is
             
               not
               bare
               corruption
            
             without
             Imposition
             :
             And
             now
             it
             is
             the
             
               numbers
               corrupted
               ,
               (
               whole
               Churches
               :
            
             )
             And
             in
             the
             next
             sentence
             —
             you
             shall
             see
             
             what
             ?
             2.
             
             Is
             the
             
               whole
               Church
            
             any
             thing
             besides
             the
             
               particular
               members
            
             ?
             Is
             there
             any
             other
             matter
             ?
             or
             any
             form
             besides
             the
             Relation
             of
             the
             particular
             members
             ?
             3.
             
             I
             challenge
             you
             if
             you
             can
             to
             prove
             any
             corruption
             in
             the
             Churches
             in
             question
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             consistent
             with
             the
             essence
             ?
             I
             know
             not
             so
             much
             errour
             or
             harm
             ,
             in
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             I
             now
             joyn
             with
             ,
             where
             I
             live
             ,
             as
             Paul
             chargeth
             on
             the
             Corinthians
             or
             Galathians
             :
             (
             Though
             I
             suppose
             the
             primitive
             Ministry
             and
             gifts
             more
             excellent
             than
             any
             of
             ours
             .
             )
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               53.
               
               E.
               B.
            
             
             [
             For
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             Corruption
             barely
             ,
             no
             nor
             Imposition
             barely
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             sufficient
             ground
             for
             any
             to
             separate
             (
             For
             where
             some
             lesser
             errours
             are
             held
             but
             not
             Imposed
             ;
             or
             ,
             where
             only
             necessary
             things
             are
             imposed
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             forbear
             Communion
             .
             )
             But
             when
             errour
             is
             once
             imposed
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             strong
             hand
             forcibly
             maintained
             (
             notwithstanding
             all
             admonitions
             and
             endeavours
             of
             reformation
             ,
             )
             here
             we
             must
             separate
             or
             consent
             to
             sin
             .
             —
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Better
             and
             better
             :
             Here
             it
             is
             granted
             that
             neither
             
               Corruption
               barely
            
             ,
             nor
             
               Imposition
               barely
            
             ,
             will
             justifie
             separation
             .
             But
             by
             Corruption
             and
             
               Imposition
               barely
            
             seemeth
             to
             be
             meant
             such
             
               formaliter
               quoad
               actum
            
             ,
             without
             including
             the
             degree
             of
             the
             matter
             .
             For
             it
             is
             expounded
             of
             
               [
               Lesser
               errours
            
             ]
             held
             and
             not
             Imposed
             ;
             or
             of
             
               necessary
               things
               Imposed
            
             .
             So
             that
             if
             it
             be
             Imposed
             on
             us
             to
             
               Worship
               
               God
            
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             prove
             us
             no
             Christians
             :
             we
             are
             beholden
             to
             you
             for
             this
             clemency
             .
             And
             if
             we
             should
             mistake
             a
             point
             of
             Genealogie
             or
             Chronologie
             it
             will
             not
             un-church
             us
             .
             This
             is
             something
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Well
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             the
             crime
             that
             maketh
             our
             Communion
             unlawful
             ?
             
               [
               when
               errour
               is
               once
               imposed
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             so
             then
             (
             if
             you
             can
             speak
             sense
             )
             
               any
               errour
               Imposed
            
             will
             do
             it
             .
             What
             if
             it
             be
             Imposed
             on
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             use
             a
             Translation
             of
             the
             Bible
             that
             hath
             some
             errour
             in
             (
             And
             is
             there
             any
             without
             ?
             )
             Must
             that
             Church
             needs
             be
             separated
             from
             ?
             And
             yet
             the
             Church
             that
             used
             the
             same
             Voluntarily
             (
             and
             therefore
             more
             sinfully
             )
             is
             not
             to
             be
             separated
             from
             ?
             What
             if
             erroneously
             it
             be
             imposed
             on
             
               the
               Church
               to
               meet
               at
               an
               inconvenient
               time
               or
               place
               ?
            
             What
             if
             some
             flaw
             or
             errour
             in
             Chronologie
             on
             smaller-matters
             ,
             were
             in
             their
             imposed
             Confession
             ,
             which
             the
             Pastour
             erroneously
             subscribeth
             to
             ?
             It
             seems
             an
             
               Infallible
               Imposing
               Church
            
             may
             be
             communicated
             with
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             .
             But
             do
             you
             not
             know
             that
             there
             is
             a
             
               Ministerial
               as
               well
               as
               a
               Magistratical
               forcing
            
             Imposition
             ?
             Every
             Pastour
             that
             speaketh
             as
             by
             Commission
             from
             Christ
             ,
             Imposeth
             somewhat
             on
             the
             people
             !
             He
             Imposeth
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             Method
             ,
             and
             words
             in
             prayer
             ,
             and
             times
             ,
             places
             ,
             utensils
             ,
             orders
             ,
             metres
             ,
             tunes
             ,
             as
             aforesaid
             .
             Must
             all
             these
             be
             separated
             from
             (
             that
             is
             almost
             all
             the
             Pastors
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             )
             And
             is
             there
             no
             remedie
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             perhaps
             you
             lay
             all
             the
             stress
             
               [
               on
               a
               
               strong
               hand
               and
               force
               !
               ]
            
             If
             so
             ,
             prove
             that
             your
             
               Ministerial
               Imposition
            
             of
             errour
             in
             your
             Prayer
             or
             Conduct
             ,
             doth
             not
             make
             Communion
             unlawful
             ;
             and
             yet
             that
             forcible
             imposition
             doth
             ?
             As
             if
             Voluntary
             reception
             made
             less
             the
             sin
             !
             Prove
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             was
             nullified
             whenever
             any
             errour
             was
             imposed
             by
             authority
             !
             Or
             when
             the
             Pharisees
             then
             in
             power
             had
             corrupted
             it
             in
             Christs
             time
             by
             force
             .
             If
             this
             were
             your
             meaning
             ,
             then
             separation
             could
             scarce
             be
             Lawful
             ,
             till
             there
             was
             a
             Constantine
             ,
             a
             Christian
             Emperour
             ,
             who
             (
             being
             not
             infallible
             )
             might
             force
             or
             impose
             something
             amiss
             ,
             whereas
             you
             before
             talk
             of
             an
             
               early
               universal
               failing
            
             ,
             necessitating
             separation
             .
             It
             seems
             then
             that
             no
             Countries
             are
             so
             unhappy
             as
             those
             that
             have
             Christian
             Magistrates
             ,
             who
             being
             fallible
             ,
             impose
             some
             errour
             :
             And
             that
             in
             all
             the
             Ages
             and
             Countries
             that
             have
             Heathen
             or
             Infidel
             Rulers
             ,
             (
             notwithstanding
             Church
             Corruptions
             not
             forced
             )
             Separation
             is
             a
             sin
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             the
             Imposition
             ,
             that
             nullifieth
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             makes
             Communion
             unlawful
             ,
             or
             only
             the
             obeying
             that
             Imposition
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             the
             Imposition
             ,
             then
             a
             Heathen
             Prince
             may
             nullifie
             the
             Church
             at
             pleasure
             .
             If
             it
             be
             only
             the
             obedience
             ,
             then
             ,
             1.
             
             Must
             it
             be
             
               once
               obeying
            
             or
             continual
             ?
             What
             if
             Aurelian
             or
             Dioclesian
             forbid
             Church-assemblies
             :
             will
             once
             obeying
             them
             nullifie
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             or
             make
             their
             Communion
             unlawful
             ?
             2.
             
             Why
             will
             not
             obeying
             a
             Minister
             or
             de●●ver
             make
             it
             as
             unlawful
             as
             obeying
             a
             
             King
             ?
             3.
             
             Why
             doth
             not
             the
             doing
             it
             
               without
               constraint
            
             (
             as
             is
             said
             )
             make
             it
             as
             unlawful
             as
             obedience
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             Is
             it
             the
             King
             and
             Parliament
             ,
             or
             the
             Bishops
             whose
             Impositions
             have
             this
             sad
             effect
             ?
             If
             the
             former
             ,
             then
             (
             as
             is
             said
             )
             it
             was
             300
             years
             after
             Christ
             ,
             before
             separation
             was
             lawful
             .
             If
             the
             latter
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             not
             force
             only
             that
             doth
             it
             ;
             And
             Independent
             ,
             or
             Anabaptist
             or
             Presbyterian
             Pastors
             may
             Impose
             as
             well
             as
             Bishops
             .
             For
             the
             Bishops
             disclaim
             all
             coercive
             power
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             to
             Dr.
             Moulin
             .
             )
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               54.
               
               E.
               B.
            
             The
             second
             Argument
             is
             the
             example
             of
             the
             former
             Non-conformists
             ,
             who
             you
             say
             were
             all
             against
             separation
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Here
             you
             cite
             a
             passage
             of
             Mr.
             Hildershams
             ,
             that
             
               the
               authority
               of
               man
               is
               not
               to
               be
               set
               against
               Gods
               ,
            
             and
             
               that
               we
               may
               know
               more
               than
               those
               that
               went
               before
               us
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             did
             not
             )
             I
             tell
             you
             so
             my self
             ?
             who
             dissenteth
             from
             you
             in
             this
             ?
             Bring
             your
             proof
             from
             Scripture
             against
             them
             and
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             hear
             you
             .
             Or
             give
             us
             but
             good
             proof
             that
             you
             are
             a
             wiser
             and
             better
             man
             than
             they
             ,
             and
             are
             better
             taught
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             yield
             this
             by-reason
             from
             authority
             .
             But
             to
             bring
             Mr.
             Hildershams
             acknowledgement
             of
             Gods
             authority
             above
             mans
             ,
             against
             Mr.
             Hildershams
             arguments
             against
             separation
             ,
             and
             his
             perswasions
             to
             come
             to
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Churches
             prayers
             ,
             and
             to
             imply
             that
             you
             know
             more
             than
             those
             
             worthy
             men
             ,
             when
             you
             give
             the
             world
             so
             little
             evidence
             of
             it
             ,
             doth
             prove
             the
             goodness
             of
             your
             cause
             as
             much
             as
             it
             proveth
             your
             humility
             or
             self-acquaintance
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               55.
               
               E.
               B.
               p.
            
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             
             [
             The
             former
             non-conformists
             held
             Arminianisme
             so
             fundamental
             and
             dangerous
             an
             errour
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             you
             do
             not
             only
             speak
             favourably
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             also
             Proudly
             tell
             us
             that
             you
             are
             confident
             ,
             not
             one
             of
             many
             hundreds
             ,
             who
             speak
             against
             Communion
             with
             Arminians
             ,
             do
             understand
             what
             Arminianisme
             is
             —
             
               As
               if
               —
               plain
            
             Christians
             could
             not
             easily
             come
             to
             know
             it
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             As
             under
             Church-tyrants
             all
             is
             Schisme
             ,
             which
             contradicts
             
               their
               Schisme
            
             ,
             so
             with
             some
             men
             all
             is
             Proudly
             spoken
             which
             contradicteth
             
               their
               Pride
            
             ,
             and
             supposeth
             them
             to
             be
             but
             
               half
               as
               ignorant
            
             as
             they
             are
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Were
             all
             the
             Non-conformists
             of
             one
             mind
             about
             Arminianisme
             ?
             Was
             not
             Arminius
             himself
             against
             Prelacy
             and
             Ceremonies
             ?
             and
             many
             of
             his
             followers
             ?
             Who
             were
             the
             great
             Antiadiaphorists
             in
             Germany
             ,
             but
             
               Iliricus
               ,
               Amsdorsius
               ,
               Gallus
            
             and
             other
             Lutherans
             ?
             Is
             not
             Mr.
             Dury
             a
             Non-conformist
             who
             hath
             forty
             years
             laboured
             to
             bring
             the
             Lutherans
             (
             who
             are
             as
             far
             from
             us
             as
             Arminius
             )
             and
             the
             Calvinists
             to
             Communion
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Who
             would
             be
             at
             the
             labour
             to
             read
             over
             the
             many
             Volumes
             that
             are
             written
             about
             Pre-determination
             ,
             Free-will
             ,
             Concurse
             ,
             and
             Grace
             ,
             by
             which
             such
             Ignorant
             souls
             as
             I
             ,
             cannot
             to
             this
             day
             tell
             what
             they
             
             mean
             ,
             nor
             in
             many
             or
             most
             points
             wherein
             they
             differ
             ,
             when
             this
             man
             ,
             and
             his
             plain
             followers
             (
             Women
             and
             Boyes
             )
             so
             easily
             know
             it
             !
             But
             like
             the
             Pope
             that
             can
             Infallibly
             expound
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             but
             is
             so
             wise
             that
             he
             will
             not
             do
             it
             .
             
               Le
               Blank
            
             ,
             and
             many
             more
             might
             have
             spared
             their
             pains
             of
             right
             stating
             the
             Controversies
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             this
             mans
             Key
             .
             I
             never
             yet
             met
             with
             the
             man
             that
             could
             but
             make
             me
             well
             understand
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             that
             is
             meant
             by
             Free-will
             ,
             nor
             what
             by
             the
             Power
             which
             they
             dispute
             of
             ,
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             much
             less
             open
             all
             their
             meanings
             
               de
               scientia
               media
               ,
               de
               Concursu
               prae-determinations
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             here
             's
             one
             can
             easily
             tell
             us
             all
             .
             But
             I
             warrant
             him
             he
             will
             not
             .
             Some
             men
             (
             alas
             ,
             and
             some
             Treachers
             )
             will
             be
             wise
             ,
             and
             humble
             ,
             in
             despight
             of
             Wisdom
             and
             Humility
             ;
             and
             Christians
             in
             despight
             of
             Love
             ,
             Unity
             and
             Peace
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               56.
               
               E.
               B.
               p.
            
             18.
             
             His
             own
             Free-will
             hath
             not
             the
             least
             power
             to
             receive
             the
             things
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             What
             not
             
               sanctified
               Free-will
            
             ?
             2.
             
             What!
             not
             a
             
               Receiving
               obediential
               power
            
             ?
             A
             receiving
             power
             is
             a
             
               passive
               power
            
             (
             as
             it
             is
             strictly
             taken
             .
             )
             Hath
             a
             free-agent
             less
             Power
             to
             receive
             Grace
             ,
             than
             a
             marble
             to
             receive
             the
             engraving
             of
             the
             work-man
             ?
             Doth
             no
             man
             
               ever
               receive
            
             Grace
             ?
             Or
             do
             they
             receive
             what
             they
             cannot
             receive
             ?
             Hath
             a
             man
             no
             more
             
               Receptive
               Power
            
             than
             a
             block
             or
             stone
             ?
             I
             know
             its
             said
             
               [
               The
               natural
               man
               Receiveth
               not
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             
             that
             is
             ,
             Vnderstandeth
             not
             ,
             believeth
             not
             ,
             and
             
               loveth
               not
               in
               sensu
               Composito
            
             :
             But
             it
             s
             never
             said
             ,
             that
             
               [
               Our
               free-will
               hath
               not
               the
               least
               power
               to
               receive
               .
               ]
            
             But
             I
             have
             said
             so
             much
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             point
             (
             the
             badness
             of
             nature
             )
             to
             which
             he
             giveth
             not
             any
             answer
             at
             all
             ,
             that
             I
             wonder
             that
             the
             man
             thinks
             that
             one
             that
             is
             
               all
               tongue
            
             and
             
               no
               eares
               or
               eyes
            
             ,
             is
             fit
             for
             credit
             or
             humane
             converse
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               57.
               
               E.
               B.
            
             You
             ,
             
             Jesuite
             like
             ,
             are
             not
             afraid
             to
             say
             ,
             The
             Scipture
             tells
             us
             not
             sufficiently
             and
             particularly
             which
             Books
             in
             it self
             are
             Canonical
             ,
             nor
             that
             the
             various
             Readings
             are
             the
             right
             ,
             nor
             whether
             every
             Text
             be
             brought
             to
             us
             uncorrupted
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             And
             by
             implying
             your
             assertion
             of
             the
             contrary
             ,
             you
             become
             a
             false
             Teacher
             of
             pernicious
             doctrine
             ;
             As
             if
             you
             designed
             to
             make
             men
             Jesuits
             or
             Infidels
             ,
             by
             renouncing
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             find
             ,
             that
             these
             things
             are
             not
             sufficiently
             there
             done
             and
             thence
             to
             be
             proved
             ,
             without
             subordinate
             testimonies
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Why
             do
             not
             you
             save
             such
             as
             Dr.
             
               J.
               Reignolds
               ,
               Chamier
            
             ,
             and
             others
             their
             great
             labour
             ,
             and
             prove
             out
             of
             Scripture
             it self
             ,
             which
             of
             all
             the
             various
             readings
             mentioned
             by
             
               Beza
               ,
               Capelus
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             and
             found
             in
             various
             Copies
             ,
             is
             the
             right
             ?
             and
             so
             of
             the
             rest
             ?
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               58.
               
               E.
               B.
            
             So
             that
             in
             effect
             you
             do
             resolve
             the
             Credit
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             into
             
             the
             truth
             of
             Church-history
             —
             which
             words
             are
             so
             contrary
             to
             the
             true
             Protestant
             doctrine
             —
             so
             fully
             agreeing
             with
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             As
             to
             agreeing
             with
             the
             Jesuits
             fully
             ,
             
             &c.
             all
             that
             know
             their
             Writings
             ,
             know
             it
             is
             an
             untruth
             .
             2.
             
             True
             Protestants
             usually
             say
             the
             same
             things
             that
             I
             do
             .
             Though
             you
             may
             meet
             with
             some
             few
             like
             your self
             that
             do
             not
             .
             3.
             
             I
             have
             fully
             opened
             in
             the
             Preface
             to
             the
             
               2d
               .
               Edit
            
             .
             &c.
             of
             my
             
               Saints
               Rest
            
             ,
             how
             ambiguous
             that
             word
             
               [
               Resolving
               into
            
             ]
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             your
             saying
             is
             true
             or
             false
             .
             He
             that
             enquireth
             what
             Laws
             are
             in
             force
             in
             England
             ,
             must
             distinguish
             of
             these
             two
             Questions
             ,
             1.
             
             
               Which
               are
               the
               Laws
               ?
               which
               are
               the
               Statutes
               in
               force
               ?
               what
               words
               are
               false
               Printed
               ,
               and
               what
               right
               ?
               what
               Copies
               most
               perfect
               ?
            
             And
             ,
             2.
             
             
               What
               Authority
               are
               these
               statutes
               of
               ?
            
          
           
             The
             Authority
             of
             them
             is
             all
             resolved
             into
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             King
             and
             Parliament
             .
             But
             we
             that
             are
             not
             so
             wise
             as
             you
             ,
             
             must
             be
             beholden
             to
             various
             Copies
             ,
             Records
             ,
             Printers
             ,
             Lawyers
             ,
             to
             know
             which
             are
             the
             Statutes
             in
             force
             ?
             and
             whether
             any
             words
             be
             falsly
             Printed
             ;
             And
             if
             we
             find
             so
             many
             hundred
             various
             Readings
             as
             be
             in
             the
             Bible
             ,
             we
             cannot
             know
             in
             every
             one
             which
             is
             right
             ▪
             and
             which
             is
             wrong
             ,
             by
             the
             bare
             inspection
             of
             the
             Book
             it self
             .
          
           
             And
             ,
             if
             you
             have
             any
             considering
             faculty
             left
             ,
             and
             your
             free-will
             hath
             
               the
               least
               power
            
             to
             
             
               receive
               any
               truth
            
             ,
             or
             stop
             you
             in
             your
             errour
             ,
             me-thinks
             these
             questions
             should
             force
             you
             into
             your
             witts
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             1.
             
             Shall
             he
             that
             by
             the
             
               Book
               alone
            
             can
             resolve
             all
             these
             doubts
             ,
             see
             it
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             or
             only
             in
             Translations
             ?
             If
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             Shall
             he
             see
             the
             Autographs
             or
             only
             the
             Transcripts
             ?
             or
             Impressions
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             the
             Autographs
             be
             not
             to
             be
             seen
             ,
             but
             only
             Transcripts
             ,
             hath
             God
             promised
             
               unerring
               infallibility
               to
               all
               the
               Scribes
            
             and
             
               Printers
               in
               the
               world
            
             ,
             or
             to
             
               some
               only
            
             ,
             or
             to
             none
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             to
             all
             ;
             where
             is
             the
             promise
             ?
             If
             to
             some
             ,
             how
             shall
             we
             know
             them
             ?
             If
             to
             none
             ,
             may
             they
             not
             all
             erre
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             When
             many
             Copies
             so
             much
             differ
             as
             they
             do
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             certain
             that
             some
             of
             them
             erred
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             Can
             all
             Women
             and
             Unlearned
             persons
             or
             Ministers
             ,
             judge
             by
             the
             
               Original
               Transcripts
            
             who
             understand
             not
             the
             
               Original
               tongues
            
             ?
          
           
             7.
             
             Must
             he
             that
             shall
             be
             certain
             
               see
               all
            
             the
             
               various
               Copies
            
             ,
             or
             will
             it
             serve
             turn
             to
             see
             some
             one
             only
             ?
          
           
             8.
             
             If
             he
             must
             see
             all
             ,
             who
             is
             he
             or
             she
             in
             the
             world
             that
             can
             be
             certain
             ?
             If
             they
             must
             see
             many
             ,
             who
             knows
             
               how
               many
            
             and
             which
             ?
          
           
             9.
             
             If
             they
             must
             see
             but
             
               one
               Copy
            
             ,
             how
             shall
             he
             know
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Truest
             Copy
             that
             falleth
             into
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             that
             differ
             
             from
             that
             are
             false
             ?
             Do
             not
             corrupt
             Copies
             come
             to
             other
             mens
             hands
             ?
             Why
             then
             might
             they
             not
             do
             so
             to
             his
             ?
          
           
             10.
             
             How
             can
             he
             judge
             of
             the
             various
             Readings
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Copies
             ,
             which
             he
             never
             saw
             ?
          
           
             11.
             
             If
             a
             Translation
             will
             serve
             him
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             
               various
               readings
            
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             are
             they
             not
             in
             the
             Translation
             fore-judged
             of
             to
             his
             hand
             ?
          
           
             12.
             
             Is
             any
             man
             Infallible
             in
             Translating
             ?
             Is
             there
             a
             promise
             of
             Infallibility
             to
             them
             ?
          
           
             13.
             
             Do
             not
             the
             Translations
             differ
             ?
          
           
             14.
             
             How
             shall
             men
             know
             which
             Translation
             is
             truest
             ;
             (
             when
             none
             is
             perfect
             ?
             )
          
           
             15.
             
             Must
             he
             see
             all
             Translations
             that
             shall
             judge
             ?
             or
             will
             one
             serve
             (
             as
             aforesaid
             )
             And
             how
             shall
             he
             judge
             of
             those
             he
             seeth
             not
             ?
          
           
             16.
             
             Is
             it
             by
             Inspiration
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Prophets
             had
             ,
             that
             the
             true
             Reading
             must
             be
             known
             ?
             or
             to
             ordinary
             (
             at
             least
             sanctified
             )
             Reason
             by
             evidence
             in
             the
             Text
             it self
             ?
             If
             the
             former
             ,
             none
             but
             Prophets
             can
             know
             it
             .
             If
             the
             later
             ,
             you
             can
             prove
             it
             to
             a
             Rational
             or
             sanctified
             man
             ,
             from
             some
             intrinsick
             evidence
             .
             For
             instance
             suppose
             a
             man
             never
             saw
             but
             two
             Printed
             English
             Bibles
             ,
             and
             was
             never
             told
             which
             is
             right
             by
             others
             ,
             and
             in
             one
             is
             Printed
             ,
             Heb.
             12.
             2.
             he
             
               [
               despised
               the
               same
               ]
               viz.
            
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             other
             
               [
               he
               despised
               the
               shame
            
             ]
             (
             for
             so
             two
             of
             them
             do
             differ
             :
             )
             how
             shall
             he
             prove
             which
             Printer
             erred
             ?
          
           
           
             17.
             
             Do
             all
             the
             Men
             and
             Women
             that
             are
             Godly
             actually
             know
             the
             true
             and
             uncorrupt
             copies
             and
             readings
             ,
             by
             the
             Book
             it self
             without
             mans
             testimony
             ?
             Or
             what
             is
             the
             name
             of
             that
             one
             Man
             or
             Woman
             in
             the
             World
             that
             you
             know
             ,
             who
             without
             ever
             hearing
             it
             from
             man
             ,
             could
             tell
             all
             the
             true
             readings
             from
             the
             false
             ,
             or
             could
             tell
             that
             the
             Canticles
             or
             Ecclesiastes
             or
             the
             Book
             of
             Jonas
             were
             Canonical
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Book
             of
             
               Baruck
               ,
               Wisdom
            
             ,
             and
             Pauls
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Laodiceans
             ,
             and
             Clemens
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             were
             not
             .
             Do
             you
             know
             his
             name
             ,
             that
             ever
             knew
             this
             by
             Reading
             the
             Bible
             only
             ,
             without
             being
             ever
             told
             it
             by
             any
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             be
             
               sine
               quâ
               non
            
             to
             mens
             receiving
             of
             the
             Bible
             it self
             ,
             that
             some
             one
             brings
             it
             to
             their
             hands
             ;
             judge
             how
             wisely
             and
             fairly
             you
             deal
             with
             poor
             souls
             to
             talk
             at
             such
             a
             confident
             and
             yet
             confused
             rate
             .
          
           
             And
             ,
             18.
             
             Let
             me
             ask
             you
             one
             question
             more
             ;
             Is
             it
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             that
             men
             be
             able
             
               to
               read
            
             ?
             Hath
             God
             promised
             it
             to
             all
             or
             most
             that
             shall
             be
             saved
             ?
             Faith
             cometh
             by
             hearing
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             ordinary
             way
             of
             old
             :
             And
             he
             that
             will
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             most
             Nations
             under
             Heaven
             ,
             must
             Convert
             more
             than
             can
             read
             ,
             or
             but
             a
             few
             .
             And
             if
             you
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             a
             Congregation
             that
             cannot
             read
             ,
             do
             you
             recite
             all
             the
             various
             readings
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             and
             Greek
             to
             them
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             can
             they
             judge
             of
             that
             they
             never
             heard
             ?
             If
             you
             do
             ,
             are
             they
             ever
             the
             wiser
             as
             to
             know
             of
             themselves
             
             which
             of
             them
             is
             the
             right
             ?
          
           
             19.
             
             But
             if
             you
             say
             that
             you
             suppose
             not
             only
             Grace
             but
             great
             Learning
             and
             Study
             to
             discern
             these
             things
             ,
             how
             cometh
             it
             to
             pass
             that
             the
             most
             Learned
             ,
             Studious
             and
             Godly
             men
             do
             still
             so
             much
             differ
             about
             the
             various
             Readings
             ?
             (
             as
             
               Lud.
               Capellus
               ,
               Vsher
               ,
               Heinsius
               ,
               Bootius
               ,
               De
               Dieu
               ,
            
             and
             others
             .
             )
             And
             how
             come
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             Ages
             next
             the
             Apostles
             to
             leave
             out
             so
             many
             Books
             of
             the
             Canon
             as
             many
             of
             them
             did
             ,
             while
             others
             received
             them
             ?
             And
             
               Luther
               ,
               Althamar
            
             and
             others
             ,
             to
             set
             no
             more
             by
             James's
             Epistle
             than
             they
             did
             ?
             And
             so
             many
             Godly
             men
             long
             ,
             and
             yet
             ,
             to
             receive
             much
             of
             the
             Apocrypha
             ?
          
           
             20.
             
             How
             durst
             you
             that
             speak
             so
             hardly
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             honour
             them
             so
             much
             as
             to
             make
             your
             silly
             ones
             believe
             ,
             that
             their
             doctrine
             in
             this
             is
             no
             worse
             than
             mine
             ,
             when
             in
             so
             many
             Books
             ,
             I
             have
             left
             that
             at
             large
             which
             may
             confute
             you
             ?
          
           
             And
             you
             (
             wisely
             )
             ask
             me
             to
             tell
             you
             
               whether
               I
               will
               take
               the
               Jesuits
               into
               my
               Communion
               ,
            
             because
             they
             hold
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Arminians
             with
             whom
             I
             will
             communicate
             !
             so
             they
             hold
             the
             same
             with
             all
             Christians
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             Christ
             and
             the
             Scripture
             true
             ?
             But
             it
             is
             not
             for
             this
             that
             I
             renounce
             their
             Communion
             ,
             but
             for
             some
             things
             else
             .
             Will
             you
             communicate
             with
             none
             that
             holdeth
             any
             thing
             (
             yea
             any
             errour
             )
             which
             the
             Jesuits
             hold
             ?
             Or
             did
             you
             dream
             that
             the
             Arminians
             hold
             all
             that
             the
             
             Jesuits
             hold
             ?
             Or
             did
             you
             dream
             that
             the
             Arminians
             hold
             all
             that
             the
             Jesuits
             hold
             ?
             Sir
             ,
             I
             am
             ashamed
             to
             spend
             time-upon
             such
             triflings
             ?
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               59.
               
               E.
               B.
            
             The
             former
             Non-conformists
             thought
             there
             was
             no
             possibility
             of
             salvation
             for
             a
             Papist
             —
             But
             you
             tell
             us
             that
             you
             affect
             not
             the
             honour
             of
             this
             Orthodoxness
             .
             
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             It
             is
             confutation
             enough
             of
             such
             an
             accuser
             to
             recite
             the
             words
             which
             he
             accuseth
             ;
             which
             are
             
               [
               Vnless
               you
               do
               (
               as
               Mr.
            
             Perkins
             
               doth
               to
               make
               it
               good
               )
               be
               so
               charitable
               to
               all
               the
               millions
               else
               among
               them
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               call
               them
               Papists
               ,
               except
               they
               practically
               hold
               the
               most
               pernicious
               opinions
               of
               their
               Councils
               and
               Divines
               .
               I
               confess
               I
               affect
               none
               of
               the
               honour
               of
               that
               Orthodoxness
               which
               consisteth
               in
               sentencing
               Millions
               and
               Kingdoms
               to
               Hell
               whom
               I
               am
               unacquainted
               with
               .
               ]
            
             So
             that
             I
             distinguish
             of
             Papists
             properly
             so
             called
             who
             practically
             hold
             all
             the
             Popish
             errours
             ,
             and
             Nominal
             Papists
             that
             call
             themselves
             such
             or
             are
             called
             so
             by
             others
             ,
             who
             know
             not
             or
             practically
             hold
             not
             the
             pernicious
             part
             of
             their
             errours
             :
             These
             latter
             I
             refused
             to
             undertake
             to
             judge
             to
             Hell
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             damn
             all
             in
             
               France
               ,
               Spain
               ,
               Italy
               ,
               Germany
               ,
               &c.
            
             who
             are
             called
             Papists
             .
             And
             if
             this
             accuser
             be
             more
             valiant
             ,
             and
             dare
             damn
             them
             all
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             wonder
             that
             he
             dare
             damn
             me
             for
             not
             damning
             them
             :
             For
             he
             that
             can
             eat
             and
             digest
             
               an
               Oxe
            
             ,
             will
             never
             stick
             at
             one
             crumme
             more
             .
             But
             he
             should
             not
             be
             also
             
             so
             cruel
             to
             the
             Reader
             as
             to
             put
             him
             to
             read
             my
             words
             twice
             over
             ,
             because
             he
             dismembers
             them
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             seem
             to
             have
             some
             loathed
             sense
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               60.
               
               E.
               B.
               p.
            
             19.
             
             The
             former
             Non-formists
             said
             ,
             The
             filth
             of
             nature
             cannot
             be
             sufficiently
             spoken
             of
             ?
             —
             But
             you
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             When
             you
             tell
             us
             in
             what
             common
             Confession
             of
             theirs
             they
             say
             so
             ,
             I
             shall
             try
             whether
             you
             say
             any
             truer
             than
             in
             the
             rest
             .
             2.
             
             Reader
             ,
             I
             answered
             him
             on
             this
             point
             before
             ,
             by
             no
             less
             than
             twenty
             instances
             ,
             proving
             that
             Nature
             may
             be
             too
             ill
             spoken
             of
             ,
             And
             he
             saith
             nothing
             to
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             sings
             over
             his
             old
             song
             again
             .
             Is
             not
             this
             a
             fine
             man
             to
             dispute
             with
             ?
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               61.
               
               E.
               B.
            
             I
             shall
             conclude
             with
             mentioning
             one
             thing
             more
             :
             
             I
             affirmed
             that
             by
             Flesh
             you
             had
             told
             us
             [
             war
             only
             meant
             ,
             the
             sensitive
             appetite
             ]
             This
             you
             reply
             is
             an
             untruth
             and
             a
             meer
             fiction
             ,
             for
             you
             never
             said
             so
             .
             Sir
             ,
             you
             had
             need
             have
             a
             good
             memory
             ,
             for
             you
             have
             writ
             many
             Books
             ;
             
             in
             which
             as
             containing
             many
             words
             ,
             there
             cannot
             want
             much
             sin
             and
             vanity
             .
             And
             indeed
             had
             you
             meditated
             strictly
             upon
             a
             quarter
             of
             what
             you
             have
             writ
             ,
             you
             could
             not
             be
             guilty
             of
             so
             strange
             forgetfulness
             .
             
               For
               in
               your
               Premonition
               to
               the
               Saints
               Rest
               you
               have
               these
               very
               words
               ,
            
             [
             Many
             think
             that
             by
             Flesh
             is
             meant
             only
             Indwelling
             sin
             ;
             when
             ,
             alas
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             
             sensitive
             appetite
             that
             it
             chargeth
             us
             to
             subdue
             ;
             ]
             For
             which
             you
             quote
             ,
             
               Rom.
               8.
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             R.
             B.
             
               You
               begin
               comfortably
               ,
               with
               a
               promise
               to
            
             Conclude
             ;
             
               but
               you
               proceed
               sadly
               .
               1.
               
               Is
               not
               the
               inference
               as
               strong
               against
            
             many
             words
             in
             your
             Preaching
             as
             in
             mine
             and
             other
             mens
             writings
             ,
             that
             in
             many
             words
             there
             cannot
             want
             much
             sin
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             You
             proclaim
             the
             aggravation
             of
             your
             sin
             ,
             when
             you
             speak
             for
             meditating
             strictly
             on
             what
             we
             write
             .
             Can
             you
             heap
             up
             untruths
             in
             Book
             after
             Book
             ,
             and
             commit
             all
             these
             Crimes
             ,
             even
             when
             you
             have
             
               strictly
               meditated
            
             what
             you
             write
             ?
             Do
             you
             sin
             so
             studyedly
             and
             deliberately
             ,
             and
             yet
             will
             you
             not
             Repent
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Reader
             ,
             if
             ever
             thou
             wilt
             pitty
             a
             poor
             self-conceited
             troubler
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             pitty
             this
             poor
             man
             ,
             who
             here
             openly
             tells
             thee
             ,
             that
             either
             he
             understands
             not
             common
             sense
             ,
             or
             else
             takes
             no
             heed
             what
             he
             saith
             ,
             but
             bringeth
             a
             new
             untruth
             to
             justifie
             a
             former
             ,
             even
             into
             the
             open
             light
             ,
             and
             triumpheth
             in
             his
             act
             .
             He
             telleth
             you
             the
             charge
             which
             he
             undertaketh
             to
             prove
             ;
             viz.
             that
             I
             have
             written
             ,
             that
             
               [
               by
               Flesh
               is
               only
               meant
               the
               sensitive
               appetite
               .
               ]
            
             He
             now
             undertaketh
             to
             prove
             that
             I
             said
             so
             ,
             in
             the
             Premon
             .
             to
             the
             
               Saints
               Rest
            
             (
             which
             is
             another
             Vntruth
             )
             because
             I
             said
             
               [
               Many
               think
               that
               by
               Flesh
               the
               Scripture
               meaneth
               only
               our
               Indwelling
               sin
               ,
               when
               ,
               alas
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               inordinate
               sensitive
               appetite
               which
               it
               chargeth
               
               us
               to
               subdue
               .
               ]
            
             Here
             he
             first
             leaveth
             out
             several
             words
             ,
             especially
             the
             word
             
               [
               inordinate
            
             ]
             because
             he
             read
             not
             the
             later
             Editions
             ;
             And
             yet
             he
             put
             in
             the
             word
             
               [
               only
            
             ]
             which
             the
             Printer
             in
             the
             last
             Editions
             hath
             left
             out
             ,
             and
             which
             openly
             sheweth
             the
             falshood
             of
             his
             charge
             .
             Is
             it
             all
             one
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             [
             by
             
               Flesh
               is
               meant
               not
               only
               Indwelling
               sin
               ,
            
             and
             to
             say
             
               It
               is
               not
               meant
               at
               all
               ?
               ]
            
             Do
             you
             think
             he
             took
             any
             heed
             of
             the
             word
             
               [
               only
            
             ]
             when
             he
             wrote
             it
             ?
             My
             business
             (
             not
             in
             the
             Premonition
             as
             he
             mis-reports
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Epistle
             )
             was
             to
             prove
             the
             sinfulness
             of
             flesh-pleasing
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             the
             Scripture
             bids
             us
             
               subdue
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               make
               no
               provision
               for
               it
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             It
             doth
             not
             only
             mean
             ,
             
               subdue
               the
               habits
               of
               Indwelling
               sin
               in
               the
               understanding
               and
               will
               ,
               and
               make
               no
               Provision
               for
               them
               ,
               but
            
             also
             that
             we
             must
             prevent
             
               actual
               sin
               by
               subduing
               the
               sensitive
               appetite
            
             unto
             reason
             ,
             and
             ruling
             it
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             that
             even
             Original
             and
             habitual
             sin
             it self
             consisteth
             partly
             in
             the
             Inordinateness
             of
             that
             Appetite
             ;
             And
             here
             I
             implyed
             this
             proof
             from
             the
             Notation
             of
             the
             Name
             ;
             
               q.
               d.
            
             [
             If
             the
             sin
             to
             be
             subdued
             be
             called
             Flesh
             ,
             then
             the
             Fleshly
             appetite
             is
             not
             wholly
             to
             be
             excluded
             ;
             For
             there
             is
             some
             reason
             why
             sin
             is
             called
             Flesh
             ,
             rather
             than
             Spirit
             .
             And
             what
             can
             the
             reason
             be
             ,
             but
             that
             1.
             
             The
             sensitive
             appetite
             it self
             is
             Inordinate
             ,
             and
             so
             part
             of
             the
             seat
             of
             sin
             ;
             and
             2.
             
             The
             understanding
             and
             will
             are
             enslaved
             to
             the
             
             sense
             or
             flesh
             ,
             and
             are
             vitiated
             with
             a
             sinful
             inclination
             to
             serve
             the
             flesh
             or
             sense
             it self
             :
             And
             therefore
             he
             that
             readeth
             in
             Scripture
             such
             passages
             as
             require
             us
             to
             subdue
             
               the
               flesh
            
             ,
             he
             must
             not
             deceive
             himself
             by
             thinking
             that
             it
             is
             
               only
               Indwelling
               sin
            
             (
             that
             is
             in
             the
             superiour
             faculties
             )
             that
             is
             meant
             by
             flesh
             ,
             and
             that
             
               the
               sensitive
               appetite
            
             is
             not
             here
             meant
             at
             all
             ,
             When
             as
             1.
             
             
               Original
               sin
               it self
               is
               partly
               in
               the
               sensitive
               appetite
            
             ;
             And
             ,
             2.
             
             
               Actual
               sin
            
             is
             to
             be
             resisted
             by
             subduing
             the
             
               sensitive
               appetite
            
             to
             reason
             ,
             and
             bringing
             the
             body
             into
             subjection
             as
             well
             as
             
               Indwelling
               sin
            
             .
             to
             be
             extirpated
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Name
             of
             Flesh
             be
             put
             upon
             
               Indwelling
               sin
            
             ,
             from
             the
             Fleshly
             interest
             and
             Inordinate
             appetite
             ,
             then
             surely
             this
             it self
             is
             not
             wholly
             to
             be
             excluded
             ,
             as
             no
             part
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             Flesh
             in
             Scripture
             .
             And
             when
             my
             words
             plainly
             express
             this
             sense
             ,
             with
             what
             face
             could
             this
             man
             ,
             not
             only
             put
             other
             words
             upon
             me
             ,
             which
             were
             none
             of
             my
             own
             ,
             but
             also
             another
             sense
             ,
             and
             a
             sense
             clean
             contrary
             to
             the
             words
             ?
             And
             this
             to
             justifie
             a
             former
             falshood
             ;
             And
             this
             after
             that
             in
             divers
             Writings
             I
             have
             fully
             ,
             and
             plainly
             disputed
             of
             Original
             sin
             as
             it
             ]
             is
             the
             corruption
             of
             the
             
               superiour
               faculties
            
             ;
             and
             in
             divers
             Books
             about
             Conversion
             shewed
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             cleansing
             and
             renewing
             of
             those
             faculties
             !
             And
             here
             the
             word
             
               [
               only
            
             ]
             was
             before
             his
             eyes
             ,
             a
             confutation
             of
             his
             calumny
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Sect.
               62.
               
               E.
               B.
            
             And
             indeed
             Sir
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             confess
             a
             secret
             to
             you
             ,
             this
             very
             passage
             of
             yours
             I
             looked
             on
             as
             so
             conceited
             and
             singular
             ,
             and
             many
             years
             agoe
             it
             gave
             me
             so
             great
             offence
             ,
             that
             I
             threw
             away
             your
             Book
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             never
             would
             read
             it
             over
             ,
             as
             not
             thinking
             it
             possible
             that
             one
             who
             erred
             in
             the
             very
             entrance
             in
             so
             plain
             a
             truth
             ,
             was
             able
             to
             instruct
             me
             in
             any
             thing
             that
             was
             worth
             my
             knowing
             .
             —
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             The
             Book
             was
             written
             about
             twenty
             one
             or
             twenty
             two
             years
             agoe
             ,
             and
             you
             are
             a
             Young
             man
             yet
             :
             You
             surely
             begun
             very
             early
             to
             be
             past
             possibility
             of
             being
             taught
             any
             thing
             by
             such
             as
             I.
             Is
             this
             only
             to
             declare
             your
             humility
             ?
             or
             that
             you
             speak
             evil
             of
             the
             Books
             which
             you
             never
             read
             ?
             and
             that
             you
             are
             the
             fittest
             man
             to
             be
             the
             accuser
             of
             them
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             may
             be
             there
             was
             some
             early
             antipathy
             between
             our
             judgements
             .
             For
             I
             will
             confess
             such
             another
             secret
             to
             you
             ,
             That
             about
             twelve
             years
             ago
             a
             Latine
             small
             discourse
             came
             to
             my
             hand
             as
             famed
             to
             be
             yours
             ,
             against
             the
             Species
             of
             
               Monarchical
               Government
            
             ,
             and
             the
             arguments
             against
             Monarchy
             in
             it
             seemed
             to
             me
             such
             poor
             injudicious
             slender
             stuff
             ,
             that
             (
             though
             I
             did
             not
             as
             you
             cast
             away
             the
             Book
             till
             I
             came
             to
             the
             end
             )
             it
             was
             one
             occasion
             of
             my
             writing
             the
             twenty
             Arguments
             against
             
             Democrasie
             ,
             which
             I
             put
             into
             the
             Book
             which
             I
             have
             revoked
             (
             my
             
               Polit.
               Aph.
            
             —
             )
          
           
             3.
             
             Do
             you
             not
             tell
             the
             world
             how
             fit
             a
             Champion
             you
             are
             for
             any
             truth
             or
             reformation
             ,
             who
             when
             you
             read
             
               [
               not
               only
               indwelling
               sin
            
             ]
             expound
             it
             
               [
               not
               at
               all
               Indwelling
               sin
               ,
               ]
            
             and
             then
             glory
             that
             you
             cast
             away
             the
             Book
             as
             that
             which
             could
             not
             possibly
             teach
             you
             —
             .
             And
             are
             you
             not
             by
             this
             time
             an
             excellent
             Scholar
             and
             a
             very
             wise
             man
             ,
             if
             you
             did
             so
             by
             all
             your
             other
             Books
             ?
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               63.
               
               E.
               B.
               p.
            
             26.
             
             I
             am
             much
             confirmed
             in
             that
             judgement
             of
             your
             Book
             ,
             since
             a
             person
             yet
             living
             ,
             and
             one
             worthy
             of
             credit
             ,
             accuainted
             me
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             learned
             and
             judicious
             Mr.
             Herle
             had
             read
             that
             cryed-up
             Book
             of
             yours
             ,
             he
             told
             him
             ,
             It
             had
             been
             happy
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             if
             your
             friends
             had
             never
             sent
             you
             to
             School
             .
             Mr.
             Cawdry
             had
             the
             same
             opinion
             of
             it
             ;
             And
             another
             person
             as
             knowing
             in
             the
             Mysterie
             of
             Godliness
             as
             either
             of
             them
             told
             a
             friend
             of
             mine
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             the
             noise
             about
             you
             ,
             you
             would
             end
             in
             flesh
             and
             blood
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             A
             worthy
             question
             !
             What
             a
             Book
             is
             which
             you
             never
             read
             !
             I
             will
             help
             you
             out
             ,
             and
             mend
             your
             cause
             .
             You
             dispraise
             it
             that
             never
             read
             it
             ;
             and
             you
             name
             some
             that
             read
             it
             and
             dispraised
             it
             ;
             
             And
             I
             that
             wrote
             it
             am
             far
             from
             praising
             it
             .
             Therefore
             I
             hope
             you
             are
             gratified
             ▪
             and
             who
             will
             now
             contradict
             you
             ?
             (
             Though
             I
             confess
             for
             my
             own
             part
             ,
             I
             think
             I
             shall
             not
             think
             my self
             fit
             to
             tell
             the
             world
             in
             Print
             what
             any
             mans
             Book
             is
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             when
             I
             confess
             that
             I
             never
             read
             it
             :
             But
             you
             may
             possibly
             avoid
             that
             way
             because
             it
             is
             mine
             .
             )
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             he
             that
             employeth
             you
             shall
             miss
             of
             his
             design
             ,
             of
             engaging
             me
             against
             the
             names
             of
             Mr.
             Herle
             and
             Mr.
             Cawdrey
             ,
             and
             against
             your
             unnamed
             person
             :
             It
             is
             sufficient
             to
             me
             that
             I
             honour
             their
             names
             ,
             and
             abhort
             all
             motions
             contrary
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             Christian
             Love
             ;
             But
             I
             was
             not
             bound
             that
             they
             should
             love
             or
             honour
             me
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             did
             not
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             my
             sin
             :
             But
             if
             my
             sin
             deserve
             it
             ,
             I
             have
             farr
             greater
             accounts
             on
             which
             to
             be
             displeased
             with
             that
             sin
             .
             And
             I
             do
             with
             hearty
             willingness
             hear
             the
             Prophesie
             of
             him
             that
             told
             your
             friend
             ,
             
               I
               would
               end
               in
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
            
             to
             awaken
             me
             the
             more
             to
             the
             necessary
             fear
             and
             vigilancy
             ,
             lest
             his
             Prophesie
             should
             prove
             true
             .
             But
             whether
             these
             stories
             be
             true
             or
             not
             ,
             it
             little
             concerneth
             me
             to
             enquire
             .
             If
             they
             be
             not
             ,
             I
             pray
             name
             not
             the
             reporters
             or
             witnesses
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Sect.
               64.
               
               E.
               B.
            
             You
             have
             promised
             me
             that
             you
             will
             make
             no
             Reply
             —
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             It
             was
             but
             conditionally
             
               [
               if
               you
               write
               at
               the
               former
               rates
               .
               ]
            
             And
             your
             alterations
             (
             by
             venturing
             to
             dispute
             for
             separation
             )
             have
             declared
             me
             not
             obliged
             .
             And
             because
             I
             fear
             you
             were
             by
             those
             words
             encouraged
             the
             more
             to
             all
             your
             untruths
             ,
             I
             will
             promise
             you
             silence
             no
             more
             ,
             though
             I
             purpose
             it
             .
             I
             have
             done
             this
             that
             you
             might
             have
             a
             second
             Admonition
             to
             Repent
             ,
             and
             the
             simple
             may
             not
             believe
             your
             multiplyed
             falshoods
             :
             But
             now
             ,
             he
             that
             will
             be
             hereafter
             deceived
             by
             you
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             deceived
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               65.
               
               E.
               B.
            
             20.
             
             When
             you
             write
             next
             I
             intreat
             —
             1.
             
             That
             you
             will
             be
             short
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             significant
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Your
             Counsel
             is
             Prudent
             Sir
             ,
             but
             all
             men
             cannot
             attain
             to
             your
             exactness
             and
             significancy
             !
             Nor
             will
             I
             follow
             your
             Rule
             till
             I
             see
             better
             effects
             of
             it
             .
             Nor
             pretend
             Brevity
             for
             leaving
             a
             Book
             almost
             wholly
             unanswered
             ,
             which
             I
             pretend
             to
             answer
             as
             you
             do
             :
             And
             I
             will
             better
             shew
             that
             I
             understand
             
               common
               English
            
             ,
             before
             I
             call
             to
             others
             for
             significancy
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Sect.
               66.
               
               E.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             That
             you
             will
             not
             mistake
             the
             thing
             you
             write
             about
             ,
             but
             labour
             clearly
             to
             understand
             the
             question
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             But
             I
             will
             not
             undertake
             to
             
               make
               you
            
             understand
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               67.
               
               E.
               B.
            
             Do
             not
             ramble
             and
             talk
             of
             Nature
             as
             it
             is
             Pure
             ,
             
             when
             you
             should
             write
             about
             nature
             corrupted
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             Remember
             that
             it
             is
             not
             you
             but
             I
             that
             am
             the
             Respondent
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             stateing
             of
             the
             Question
             .
             Here
             therefore
             are
             two
             more
             falshoods
             intimated
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             question
             was
             only
             about
             
               Nature
               as
               corrupted
            
             .
             2.
             
             That
             I
             spake
             of
             Nature
             as
             pure
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             corrupted
             .
             For
             the
             question
             put
             by
             me
             was
             about
             Nature
             as
             Nature
             ;
             and
             that
             men
             should
             not
             so
             speak
             against
             the
             corruption
             ,
             as
             to
             dishonour
             
               Gods
               part
            
             ,
             Nature
             as
             Nature
             ,
             nor
             yet
             as
             it
             is
             corrupted
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             worse
             than
             it
             is
             .
             So
             that
             I
             spake
             not
             of
             it
             as
             Pure
             ;
             but
             I
             spake
             of
             it
             both
             abstractedly
             as
             Nature
             ,
             and
             also
             as
             corrupt
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               68.
               
               E.
               B.
            
             Do
             not
             discourse
             about
             Free-will
             at
             large
             ,
             when
             you
             should
             only
             handle
             free-will
             in
             the
             things
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             This
             implyeth
             another
             Untruth
             ,
             
             that
             I
             did
             not
             speak
             of
             
               Free-will
               in
               the
               things
               of
               God.
            
             To
             forbear
             the
             breaking
             of
             some
             of
             Gods
             Laws
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             somewhat
             commanded
             are
             the
             
               things
               of
               God
            
             :
             I
             shew
             that
             
             men
             have
             some
             free-will
             to
             forbear
             Murder
             ,
             Adultery
             ,
             Theft
             ,
             Treason
             ,
             Perjury
             ,
             Perfecution
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             writing
             falshoods
             .
             If
             not
             ,
             why
             do
             you
             cry
             out
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             Silencing
             ,
             Atheism
             ,
             when
             men
             have
             not
             the
             least
             free-will
             to
             forbear
             them
             !
             Why
             do
             you
             refuse
             the
             imputation
             of
             your
             own
             Untruths
             ,
             if
             you
             have
             not
             
               the
               least
               free-will
            
             to
             
               forbear
               them
            
             ?
             Your
             words
             were
             
               [
               Now
               we
               see
               one
               firm
               reason
               to
               deny
               the
               least
               allowance
               of
               free-will
               in
               the
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               since
               those
               that
               hold
               it
               in
               any
               degree
               —
               ]
               ▪
            
             The
             Synod
             of
             Dort
             taught
             other
             Doctrine
             :
             And
             so
             doth
             Mr.
             Fenner
             in
             his
             Book
             of
             
               wilful
               Impenitence
            
             .
             And
             in
             the
             second
             Sheet
             of
             Mr.
             Dods
             sayings
             ,
             when
             one
             had
             been
             restrained
             from
             swearing
             at
             Dinner
             by
             his
             presence
             contrary
             to
             his
             use
             ,
             he
             took
             occasion
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             
               men
               can
               do
               more
               than
               they
               do
               ,
            
             and
             
               can
               forbear
               more
               evil
               than
               they
               forbear
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               69.
               
               E.
               B.
            
             And
             because
             many
             Professors
             of
             Christianity
             are
             ignorant
             and
             injudicious
             ,
             do
             not
             think
             that
             therefore
             you
             do
             well
             to
             call
             Christians
             ,
             
             considered
             as
             Christians
             so
             .
             These
             are
             evident
             and
             apparent
             Sophisms
             which
             abound
             in
             your
             last
             Treatise
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             These
             are
             deliberate
             written
             words
             :
             And
             if
             all
             this
             be
             the
             meer
             fiction
             of
             your
             brain
             ;
             If
             I
             have
             not
             one
             syllable
             that
             hath
             any
             such
             importance
             ;
             Nor
             one
             word
             in
             my
             Books
             have
             the
             least
             shew
             of
             such
             a
             thing
             ;
             Nay
             ,
             if
             the
             clean
             contrary
             be
             most
             openly
             
             and
             plainly
             expressed
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             rather
             than
             confess
             your
             former
             falshood
             ,
             you
             fear
             not
             before
             God
             and
             man
             to
             second
             it
             with
             this
             most
             immodest
             additional
             forgery
             ,
             which
             hath
             no
             Cloak
             ,
             let
             your
             Reader
             judge
             ,
             and
             let
             your
             Conscience
             judge
             at
             last
             ,
             whether
             Repentance
             was
             your
             duty
             .
             He
             that
             saith
             Christians
             considered
             as
             Christians
             are
             ignorant
             ,
             injudicious
             ,
             &c.
             layeth
             his
             charge
             on
             Christianity
             ,
             more
             than
             on
             the
             men
             :
             Had
             you
             no
             way
             to
             hide
             your
             former
             falshood
             ,
             but
             by
             this
             impudent
             forgery
             that
             I
             speak
             against
             Christianity
             it self
             ?
             Had
             not
             Repentance
             been
             a
             better
             reparation
             of
             your
             prostituted
             honour
             ,
             than
             this
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               70.
               
               E.
               B.
            
             Do
             not
             love
             to
             jumble
             absurd
             and
             insignificant
             Phrases
             together
             :
             
               as
               to
               say
            
             [
             A
             defective
             ,
             faulty
             ,
             true
             Church
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Reader
             ,
             if
             thou
             expect
             that
             he
             should
             tell
             thee
             ,
             the
             absurdity
             or
             insignificancy
             of
             any
             one
             of
             all
             these
             words
             ,
             thou
             must
             not
             put
             him
             to
             so
             much
             condescension
             ,
             but
             take
             it
             on
             his
             word
             ,
             or
             rest
             unsatisfied
             .
             Whether
             Defective
             ,
             or
             faulty
             ,
             be
             insignificant
             words
             ,
             or
             whether
             no
             
               True
               Church
            
             be
             defective
             and
             faulty
             ,
             if
             you
             believe
             him
             ,
             perhaps
             you
             may
             hear
             in
             his
             time
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Sect.
               71.
               
               E.
               B.
            
             To
             mention
             a
             Political
             ,
             Spiritual
             ,
             Constitutive
             Head.
             
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             More
             wisdom
             still
             !
             which
             of
             these
             is
             the
             non-sense
             ?
             
             Is
             it
             that
             the
             Pope
             pretendeth
             to
             be
             a
             Political
             Head
             ?
             Consult
             .
             
               D.
               Lud.
               Moulins
               Jugulum
               Causae
            
             ,
             and
             all
             Goldastus
             his
             three
             Volumes
             ,
             with
             
               Chamier
               ,
               Rivet
               ,
               Whitaker
               ,
               Blondel
               ,
            
             and
             all
             that
             write
             against
             him
             .
             Or
             is
             it
             that
             he
             claimeth
             to
             be
             a
             
               Spiritual
               Head
            
             or
             Governour
             ?
             Then
             all
             his
             own
             defenders
             and
             all
             our
             opposers
             of
             him
             wrong
             him
             ,
             till
             Mr.
             Bagshaw
             came
             to
             reform
             this
             language
             :
             Or
             is
             it
             because
             he
             claimeth
             not
             to
             be
             the
             
               Constitutive
               Head
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             Ask
             all
             those
             Papists
             that
             say
             it
             is
             Essential
             to
             a
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
             Reader
             ,
             Is
             not
             this
             man
             uncharitable
             ,
             that
             will
             neither
             give
             us
             his
             leave
             to
             use
             our
             old
             words
             ,
             nor
             teach
             us
             better
             ;
             but
             intimate
             that
             we
             speak
             nonsense
             ,
             and
             he
             can
             speak
             better
             if
             he
             would
             !
             We
             have
             hitherto
             been
             used
             to
             call
             a
             
               Governed
               Church
            
             a
             
               Political
               Society
            
             ,
             as
             distinct
             from
             a
             meer
             concourse
             or
             community
             of
             Christians
             .
             And
             why
             not
             ?
             if
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             come
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             And
             if
             God
             hath
             prepared
             for
             them
             
               a
               City
            
             ,
             whose
             God
             he
             is
             not
             ashamed
             to
             be
             called
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             16.
             
             And
             if
             it
             be
             well
             said
             ,
             Phil.
             1.
             27.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             And
             if
             our
             Political
             conversations
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             be
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             a
             Church
             ,
             at
             
             least
             such
             a
             one
             as
             the
             Pope
             doth
             claim
             ,
             be
             called
             a
             Political
             body
             or
             society
             !
             Or
             at
             least
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             the
             Pope
             be
             said
             to
             lay
             such
             a
             claim
             ?
             We
             have
             been
             used
             to
             call
             that
             Government
             Spiritual
             ,
             which
             is
             done
             by
             
               the
               Word
            
             and
             
               Church
               Keyes
            
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             Governours
             Spiritual
             ?
             And
             why
             must
             this
             be
             non-sense
             now
             ?
             We
             have
             been
             used
             to
             call
             that
             Governour
             a
             
               Constitutive
               Head
            
             ,
             without
             whom
             the
             society
             is
             not
             
               essentiated
               in
               specie
            
             ,
             as
             a
             King
             in
             a
             Kingdom
             .
             O
             unkind
             Teacher
             ,
             that
             will
             leave
             us
             all
             in
             this
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             not
             vouchsafe
             one
             word
             to
             help
             us
             out
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               72.
               
               E.
               B.
            
             And
             do
             not
             think
             to
             excuse
             your self
             from
             writing
             Non-sense
             ,
             by
             saying
             you
             meant
             a
             thing
             objectively
             ,
             and
             not
             subjectively
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Nay
             then
             I
             despair
             of
             scaping
             non-sense
             !
             If
             the
             Object
             and
             the
             Subject
             must
             needs
             be
             all
             one
             ,
             and
             if
             sense
             in
             the
             Book
             or
             argument
             ,
             and
             sense
             or
             reason
             in
             the
             Reader
             be
             all
             one
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             the
             first
             that
             was
             deceived
             :
             No
             nor
             if
             it
             be
             all
             one
             to
             say
             
               You
               understand
               not
               the
               sense
               or
               reason
            
             of
             my
             argument
             ,
             and
             
               [
               you
               have
               no
               sense
               or
               reason
               .
               ]
            
             But
             new
             Lords
             new
             Laws
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               73.
               
               E.
               B.
            
             And
             do
             not
             make
             Philosophy
             ridiculous
             as
             you
             do
             when
             you
             tell
             us
             ,
             That
             our
             acts
             of
             knowing
             exterior
             things
             are
             as
             Philosophers
             affirm
             ,
             objectively
             organicall
             ,
             
             though
             not
             efficiently
             and
             formally
             .
             Sir
             I
             am
             sure
             no
             wise
             man
             talks
             thus
             ;
             and
             if
             Philosophers
             do
             ,
             its
             time
             we
             left
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             When
             you
             once
             begin
             to
             say
             you
             
               are
               sure
            
             ,
             and
             
               no
               wise
               man
            
             is
             against
             you
             ,
             I
             begin
             to
             think
             you
             talk
             more
             ignorantly
             than
             when
             you
             seem
             to
             doubt
             ;
             I
             will
             not
             prophane
             a
             point
             so
             little
             understood
             by
             you
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             scorned
             ,
             as
             to
             dispute
             it
             with
             you
             .
             Enjoy
             your
             ignorance
             and
             scorn
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               74.
               
               E.
               B.
            
             Lastly
             ,
             When
             truth
             is
             to
             be
             examined
             ,
             and
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             thing
             strictly
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             do
             not
             argue
             against
             it
             from
             some
             ill
             consequence
             —
             as
             what
             you
             desperately
             urge
             against
             the
             Scriptures
             being
             a
             perfect
             Rule
             ,
             
             which
             foundation
             of
             faith
             and
             practice
             you
             labour
             to
             overthrow
             ,
             by
             tragically
             infisting
             on
             the
             consequences
             that
             will
             follow
             —
             Sir
             this
             in
             the
             end
             will
             be
             found
             perfect
             folly
             and
             madness
             ;
             therefore
             leave
             it
             in
             time
             ,
             lest
             the
             Lord
             reprove
             you
             ,
             and
             you
             be
             found
             a
             lyar
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             Alas
             ,
             That
             your
             Pen
             could
             write
             the
             last
             word
             without
             the
             more
             prevalent
             rebuke
             of
             your
             Conscience
             ?
             After
             so
             many
             Untruths
             ?
             yea
             ,
             and
             when
             in
             the
             same
             paragraph
             you
             are
             renewing
             the
             same
             sin
             ?
             in
             saying
             I
             deny
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             a
             perfect
             Rule
             ,
             when
             I
             still
             say
             ,
             
               [
               It
               is
               a
               perfect
               Rule
               so
               far
               as
               it
               is
               a
               Rule
               !
            
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             you
             intend
             sense
             and
             truth
             ,
             your
             argument
             must
             run
             thus
             [
             He
             that
             saith
             the
             
             Scripture
             is
             not
             a
             particular
             Rule
             ,
             commanding
             the
             thing
             in
             particular
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             
               General
               Rule
            
             ,
             for
             the
             Metre
             and
             Tunes
             of
             Psalms
             ,
             for
             the
             dividing
             of
             it self
             into
             Chapters
             and
             Verses
             ,
             for
             the
             hour
             and
             place
             of
             meetings
             ,
             for
             the
             choice
             of
             a
             Text
             to
             preach
             on
             ,
             and
             words
             and
             method
             of
             Sermon
             and
             Prayer
             ,
             for
             the
             naming
             or
             determining
             the
             Person
             that
             shall
             be
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             for
             the
             form
             of
             Pulpits
             ,
             Tables
             ,
             Cups
             ,
             &c.
             yea
             ,
             for
             the
             making
             of
             a
             Clock
             ,
             or
             Watch
             ,
             or
             Hour-glass
             ,
             to
             measure
             the
             time
             by
             ,
             or
             for
             building
             the
             House
             to
             preach
             in
             ,
             &c.
             
             He
             that
             saith
             these
             are
             not
             determined
             of
             particularly
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             only
             under
             the
             General
             Rule
             of
             doing
             all
             things
             to
             Gods
             Glory
             ,
             to
             Edification
             ,
             decently
             and
             in
             order
             ,
             &c.
             this
             man
             doth
             deny
             Scripture
             to
             be
             a
             perfect
             Rule
             ,
             and
             laboureth
             to
             overthrow
             the
             foundation
             of
             faith
             and
             practice
             ,
             and
             proveing
             what
             he
             saith
             by
             the
             ill
             consequences
             that
             else
             will
             follow
             ,
             will
             in
             the
             end
             be
             found
             in
             perfect
             folly
             and
             madness
             ,
             reproved
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             found
             a
             lyar
             :
             But
             such
             a
             one
             is
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Reader
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             sound
             doctrine
             ,
             if
             after
             all
             Gods
             warnings
             of
             the
             danger
             of
             Levity
             and
             
               Ignorant
               pride
            
             ,
             thou
             canst
             yet
             receive
             such
             errors
             and
             revilings
             ,
             as
             a
             defence
             of
             the
             foundation
             ,
             thy
             case
             also
             is
             to
             be
             lamented
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             
               Def.
               par
               .
               1.
               pag.
               98
               ,
               &c.
            
             I
             had
             fully
             described
             the
             opinion
             which
             I
             rejected
             ,
             and
             had
             given
             in
             fifteen
             reasons
             against
             
             it
             ,
             what
             doth
             this
             easie
             confident
             Disputer
             ,
             but
             instead
             of
             offering
             an
             answer
             to
             any
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             calls
             it
             
               perfect
               folly
            
             and
             madness
             so
             to
             confute
             it
             by
             ill
             consequences
             ?
             Doth
             this
             disputing
             satisfie
             any
             sober
             enquirer
             after
             truth
             ?
             Doth
             he
             not
             reproach
             his
             followers
             in
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             world
             about
             him
             ,
             while
             he
             thus
             openly
             seemeth
             to
             expect
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             rest
             in
             such
             reasonings
             or
             replyes
             as
             these
             ?
             And
             really
             if
             we
             prove
             against
             the
             Papists
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             directly
             deny
             not
             Christ
             and
             his
             Office
             ,
             yet
             that
             such
             Consequents
             will
             follow
             upon
             divers
             of
             their
             errors
             ,
             will
             this
             man
             that
             talketh
             so
             much
             of
             Antichristianism
             ,
             say
             that
             it
             is
             perfect
             
               folly
               and
               madness
            
             to
             charge
             such
             consequents
             upon
             them
             ?
             If
             I
             prove
             that
             any
             opinion
             doth
             consequentially
             deny
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             souls
             immortality
             ,
             or
             subvert
             all
             our
             faith
             ,
             do
             I
             deserve
             no
             better
             an
             answer
             than
             that
             ?
             this
             is
             my
             
               perfect
               folly
            
             and
             madness
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             be
             proved
             a
             lyar
             .
             What
             need
             is
             there
             of
             learning
             reason
             ,
             sobriety
             or
             modesty
             to
             enable
             any
             man
             to
             dispute
             and
             seem
             Orthodox
             at
             this
             rate
             ?
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               75.
               
               E.
               B.
            
             You
             may
             see
             by
             this
             brief
             taste
             ,
             how
             easie
             it
             is
             for
             me
             to
             defend
             my self
             —
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             O
             wonderful
             blinding
             power
             of
             self-conceit
             !
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Sect.
               76.
               
               E.
               B.
               p.
            
             21.
             
             It
             is
             not
             a
             lessening
             of
             your
             Reputation
             that
             I
             mainly
             aim
             at
             :
             much
             less
             at
             the
             advancing
             of
             my
             own
             upon
             the
             ruine
             of
             yours
             .
             But
             I
             thought
             the
             truth
             of
             Christ
             worth
             my
             vindicating
             :
             And
             when
             I
             saw
             that
             your
             name
             did
             stand
             in
             the
             way
             of
             it
             —
             The
             whole
             design
             of
             this
             Letter
             is
             (
             
               as
               to
               others
            
             )
             to
             perswade
             all
             to
             look
             upon
             you
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             a
             fallible
             ,
             but
             a
             mistaken
             man
             —
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             I
             have
             long
             ago
             done
             wondering
             that
             such
             men
             as
             you
             can
             deliberately
             choose
             and
             use
             such
             means
             ,
             when
             once
             they
             have
             dared
             to
             intitle
             God
             and
             his
             Glory
             to
             their
             false
             doctrines
             :
             For
             what
             is
             it
             that
             they
             will
             not
             think
             lawful
             to
             do
             for
             
               God
               and
               Truth
            
             ?
             If
             some
             serve
             him
             by
             killing
             his
             servants
             ,
             no
             wonder
             if
             others
             do
             it
             by
             slandering
             them
             ,
             and
             
               perswading
               all
            
             to
             separate
             from
             them
             :
             And
             if
             they
             say
             [
             Rom.
             3.
             7.
             
             
               If
               the
               Truth
               of
               God
               hath
               more
               abounded
               through
               my
               Lye
               unto
               his
               Glory
               ,
               why
               yet
               am
               I
               also
               judged
               as
               a
               sinner
               ?
               ]
            
             But
             God
             and
             Truth
             may
             be
             better
             served
             by
             Truth
             .
             But
             falshood
             must
             by
             falshood
             be
             upheld
             .
             But
             Sir
             my
             Reputation
             is
             at
             your
             service
             for
             an
             honester
             use
             ;
             but
             seeing
             it
             was
             but
             for
             the
             destruction
             of
             
               Christian
               Love
            
             and
             Peace
             that
             you
             designed
             to
             make
             a
             stepping-stone
             of
             it
             ,
             try
             whether
             you
             be
             not
             slipt
             beside
             it
             into
             the
             dirt
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Sect.
               77.
               
               E.
               B.
            
             I
             thought
             it
             my
             duty
             to
             reprove
             you
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             your
             sin
             (
             
               and
               error
               herein
            
             )
             in
             order
             before
             you
             —
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             I
             have
             much
             more
             sin
             than
             you
             are
             aware
             of
             ,
             which
             all
             such
             invitations
             do
             call
             me
             to
             renew
             my
             sorrow
             for
             ,
             and
             vigilancy
             against
             :
             But
             when
             I
             once
             take
             the
             Principles
             of
             Christian
             Love
             and
             Vnity
             for
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             principles
             and
             practice
             of
             Enmity
             and
             Division
             for
             my
             duty
             ,
             I
             shall
             then
             avoid
             sin
             as
             sinfully
             and
             lamentably
             as
             many
             in
             this
             age
             have
             done
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               78.
               
               E.
               B.
            
             If
             you
             will
             still
             go
             on
             ,
             and
             under
             pretence
             of
             writing
             for
             Love
             ,
             do
             what
             you
             can
             to
             keep
             up
             a
             mixed
             ,
             disorderly
             ,
             persecuting
             and
             imperfect
             Church-State
             ,
             leaveing
             us
             no
             hope
             nor
             possibility
             of
             reformation
             —
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             
             This
             is
             another
             implyed
             Untruth
             ,
             that
             I
             keep
             up
             a
             
               persecuting
               Church-State
            
             ,
             when
             I
             have
             written
             so
             much
             more
             than
             you
             against
             it
             :
             yea
             ,
             that
             
               I
               do
               what
               I
               can
            
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             as
             if
             you
             thought
             that
             we
             can
             do
             no
             more
             evil
             than
             we
             do
             ,
             and
             our
             power
             were
             as
             small
             to
             sin
             as
             you
             make
             it
             to
             be
             to
             good
             .
             But
             you
             will
             find
             at
             last
             that
             
               separating
               from
               Churches
            
             for
             mixture
             ,
             and
             imperfection
             ,
             and
             
               such
               disorder
            
             as
             we
             have
             now
             in
             question
             ,
             and
             to
             cloak
             this
             with
             slandering
             the
             honest
             Conforming
             Ministers
             with
             Persecution
             ,
             who
             lament
             it
             in
             
             others
             ,
             and
             never
             practise
             it
             (
             though
             I
             am
             not
             one
             that
             take
             them
             to
             be
             blameless
             )
             this
             will
             prove
             a
             greater
             hinderance
             to
             Reformation
             than
             a
             sober
             peaceable
             Christian
             conversation
             will
             be
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             thus
             unskilful
             builders
             do
             pull
             down
             !
             Did
             our
             Separations
             and
             Church-divisions
             these
             six
             and
             twenty
             years
             last
             past
             promote
             our
             Reformation
             ?
             Wonderful
             !
             That
             men
             can
             yet
             take
             that
             for
             the
             reforming
             way
             ,
             which
             hath
             destroyed
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             brought
             us
             into
             all
             the
             confusions
             we
             are
             in
             ?
             Will
             all
             this
             experience
             teach
             us
             nothing
             ?
             I
             will
             cease
             wondering
             at
             the
             words
             ,
             Luke
             16.
             31.
             
             
               If
               they
               hear
               not
            
             Moses
             
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               neither
               will
               they
               be
               perswaded
               ,
               though
               one
               rose
               from
               the
               dead
               .
               ]
            
             And
             do
             you
             not
             know
             how
             
               your
               erronious
               reasonings
            
             and
             practices
             do
             occasion
             men
             even
             to
             scorn
             at
             your
             talk
             of
             Reformation
             ?
             and
             if
             we
             did
             not
             disown
             you
             and
             renounce
             your
             errors
             ,
             and
             mis-doings
             ,
             the
             Non-conformists
             were
             like
             to
             be
             exposed
             to
             common
             derision
             for
             your
             sake
             ,
             and
             accounted
             a
             sort
             of
             men
             at
             enmity
             with
             sobriety
             and
             peace
             ;
             and
             multitudes
             were
             like
             to
             be
             hardened
             by
             you
             into
             greater
             evils
             and
             enmities
             than
             I
             will
             name
             .
             And
             can
             any
             ignorant
             Mountebanks
             more
             mortally
             and
             perniciously
             practise
             Physick
             ,
             than
             you
             thus
             practise
             the
             Reformation
             of
             the
             Churches
             ?
             Which
             are
             wounded
             and
             torn
             by
             such
             Reformers
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Sect.
               79.
               
               E.
               B.
            
             My
             miscalling
             you
             Learned
             ,
             Judicious
             ,
             
             Mortified
             —
             is
             indeed
             the
             only
             (
             untruth
             )
             which
             you
             can
             justly
             charge
             me
             with
             —
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Alas
             Sir
             ,
             is
             that
             sin
             such
             a
             jesting
             matter
             ?
             Will
             you
             end
             as
             you
             begun
             ?
             When
             you
             said
             
               you
               had
               done
            
             ,
             will
             you
             not
             have
             done
             writing
             untruths
             ?
             When
             you
             have
             no
             other
             matter
             for
             Vntruths
             ,
             will
             you
             make
             this
             another
             ,
             to
             say
             that
             no
             one
             of
             thirty
             three
             which
             I
             named
             to
             you
             ,
             can
             be
             justly
             charged
             on
             you
             ?
             —
             Ask
             any
             sober
             impartial
             man
             who
             hath
             read
             your
             Book
             and
             mine
             ,
             whether
             you
             have
             cleared
             your self
             of
             any
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             spoken
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             considerable
             and
             probable
             to
             such
             a
             purpose
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             80.
             
             R.
             B.
             23.
             
             Mr.
             Bagshaw
             having
             done
             ,
             begins
             again
             to
             call
             me
             to
             recant
             unseemly
             abuses
             of
             Mr.
             Brown
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             a
             Book
             prefaced
             by
             him
             is
             written
             of
             :
             And
             he
             reciteth
             both
             their
             Letters
             .
             As
             to
             Mrs.
             —
             Letter
             ,
             I
             give
             her
             this
             account
             of
             my
             thoughts
             of
             her
             and
             the
             Book
             that
             's
             written
             of
             her
             :
             1.
             
             That
             I
             make
             no
             doubt
             but
             all
             the
             holy
             truth
             which
             she
             hath
             learned
             ,
             all
             the
             mortification
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             reformation
             of
             life
             ,
             all
             the
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Love
             to
             God
             and
             holiness
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             her
             ,
             are
             the
             true
             fruits
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             a
             wretched
             person
             that
             will
             ascribe
             these
             to
             Melancholy
             :
             2.
             
             And
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             in
             a
             
             Melancholy
             distemper
             ,
             as
             Satan
             findeth
             his
             advantage
             for
             some
             special
             temptations
             ,
             so
             God
             can
             make
             his
             advantage
             to
             further
             the
             sanctification
             of
             such
             a
             soul
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             he
             that
             giveth
             me
             
               that
               Book
               to
               read
            
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             
               me
               ignorant
            
             that
             Melancholy
             had
             a
             great
             hand
             in
             her
             fastings
             ,
             temptations
             and
             several
             conceits
             ,
             there
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             this
             after
             my
             experience
             of
             multitudes
             in
             the
             like
             condition
             ,
             yea
             ,
             when
             I
             am
             still
             wearied
             out
             with
             the
             Cases
             of
             such
             ,
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             doth
             put
             an
             utter
             impossibility
             upon
             me
             :
             For
             if
             my
             Ignorance
             herein
             would
             gratifie
             such
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             in
             my
             power
             to
             be
             ignorant
             when
             I
             will
             :
             But
             I
             can
             bear
             with
             it
             in
             others
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             her
             words
             
               [
               If
               this
               be
               the
               effect
               of
               Melancholy
               ]
            
             go
             on
             an
             untrue
             supposition
             .
             
             I
             have
             told
             you
             what
             were
             the
             effects
             .
             And
             her
             sorrow
             that
             
               [
               I
               am
               found
               deriding
            
             ]
             the
             effects
             she
             mentioneth
             ,
             is
             the
             effect
             of
             worse
             than
             Melancholly
             ,
             as
             being
             founded
             in
             her
             untruth
             .
          
           
             Next
             this
             Woman
             accuseth
             me
             with
             all
             these
             following
             untruths
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             Brother
             Browne
             was
             the
             Author
             of
             that
             Book
             .
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Not
             a
             true
             word
             :
             I
             only
             said
             that
             
               it
               was
               published
               by
               him
               ,
               as
               uncontrolled
               fame
               affirmed
               ;
               ]
            
             but
             not
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Author
             :
             I
             can
             find
             no
             such
             word
             in
             my
             writings
             :
             
             If
             you
             can
             ,
             tell
             me
             where
             .
             And
             doth
             not
             his
             Epistle
             before
             it
             shew
             that
             he
             was
             one
             of
             the
             Publishers
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             I
             was
             suddenly
             moved
             to
             go
             hear
             Mr.
             Baxter
             .
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
             False
             again
             :
             I
             only
             said
             
               [
               was
               suddenly
               moved
               to
               go
               into
               the
               Church
               ;
               ]
            
             that
             is
             ,
             As
             she
             was
             passing
             by
             in
             the
             street
             ,
             not
             knowing
             who
             Preached
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             ought
             of
             his
             Sermon
             had
             any
             impression
             upon
             me
             (
             which
             I
             could
             not
             attend
             to
             ,
             because
             I
             was
             so
             terrified
             with
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             
             Rom.
             6.
             21.
             )
          
           
             Answ
             .
             
               False
               again
               :
               I
               have
               no
               such
               words
               that
            
             ought
             of
             my
             Sermon
             had
             any
             impression
             on
             her
             ?
             
               but
               only
               of
               the
            
             Time
             ,
             that
             before
             the
             Sermon
             was
             done
             she
             oould
             hardly
             forbear
             crying
             out
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             I
             went
             away
             resolved
             upon
             a
             holy
             life
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Another
             mistake
             :
             I
             said
             only
             ,
             
               [
               she
               went
               home
               a
               changed
               person
               ;
               Resolved
               ,
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             
               did
               resolve
               )
               for
               a
               holy
               life
               .
            
             That
             she
             went
             
               home
               changed
            
             she
             denyeth
             not
             ,
             for
             her
             terrours
             were
             some
             change
             :
             That
             she
             Resolved
             for
             a
             holy
             life
             ,
             her self
             and
             her
             Book
             profess
             ;
             But
             whether
             as
             soon
             as
             she
             went
             home
             ,
             or
             how
             many
             dayes
             after
             ,
             I
             never
             undertook
             to
             tell
             !
             But
             how
             could
             she
             be
             Converted
             without
             resolving
             of
             a
             holy
             life
             ?
          
           
           
             5.
             
             That
             Brother
             Browne
             instructed
             me
             in
             the
             fifth
             Monarchy
             principle
             ,
             whereas
             he
             then
             opposed
             it
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             I
             said
             [
             Mr.
             
               Browne
               and
               others
               were
               her
               Instructers
               ,
               who
               were
               very
               zealous
               for
               the
               way
               called
               the
               fifth
               Monarchy
               ,
               and
               having
               instructed
               her
               in
               those
               opinions
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             If
             I
             did
             mistake
             here
             I
             recant
             my
             errour
             ;
             But
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             my
             grounds
             .
             1.
             
             That
             
               the
               others
            
             were
             of
             that
             opinion
             as
             they
             deny
             not
             ,
             so
             I
             have
             heard
             no
             others
             deny
             .
             2.
             
             At
             the
             publishing
             of
             that
             Book
             ,
             same
             spake
             the
             same
             of
             Mr.
             Browne
             and
             of
             his
             companion
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Book
             doth
             plead
             for
             that
             opinion
             .
             4.
             
             His
             Epistle
             is
             before
             the
             Book
             as
             a
             Publishing
             applause
             of
             it
             .
             5.
             
             He
             professeth
             that
             opinion
             to
             this
             day
             .
             And
             all
             these
             appearances
             might
             induce
             such
             a
             judgement
             of
             him
             .
             But
             if
             he
             took
             it
             up
             between
             the
             Action
             ,
             and
             the
             publication
             of
             the
             Book
             ,
             on
             what
             day
             or
             week
             ,
             it
             is
             none
             of
             my
             business
             to
             declare
             :
             He
             better
             knoweth
             those
             himself
             .
          
           
             [
             6.
             
             That
             I
             imposed
             abstinence
             upon
             my self
             as
             to
             meat
             (
             when
             I
             would
             gladly
             have
             eaten
             but
             durst
             not
             ,
             
             because
             I
             apprehended
             I
             had
             no
             right
             to
             the
             Creature
             being
             out
             of
             Christ
             )
             This
             is
             all
             false
             and
             untrue
             ;
             and
             I
             am
             astonished
             that
             Mr.
             Baxter
             should
             with
             so
             much
             confidence
             affirm
             these
             things
             .
             ]
          
           
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             The
             good
             Woman
             understandeth
             not
             that
             she
             contradicteth
             her self
             :
             
               She
               did
               not
               impose
               abstinence
               on
               her self
            
             ;
             but
             she
             
               durst
               not
               eat
               for
               the
               reason
               here
               given
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               She
               did
               not
               impose
               abstinence
               on
               her self
               ,
            
             but
             
               she
               did
               impose
               it
               for
               fear
               upon
               this
               reason
               .
            
             These
             untruths
             and
             nonsence
             in
             a
             Woman
             are
             more
             excusable
             than
             in
             her
             Teachers
             :
             Why
             doth
             She
             render
             
               a
               Reason
            
             why
             She
             durst
             not
             eat
             ,
             if
             by
             that
             fear
             and
             for
             that
             reason
             she
             did
             not
             impose
             abstinence
             on
             her self
             ?
             Did
             
               any
               other
            
             impose
             it
             ,
             or
             shut
             her
             mouth
             ?
             Is
             not
             that
             our
             own
             doing
             which
             we
             give
             a
             reason
             of
             ,
             and
             say
             that
             we
             did
             it
             through
             fear
             ?
             Doth
             not
             he
             that
             giveth
             a
             Thief
             his
             Purse
             ,
             consent
             himself
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             his
             own
             act
             to
             save
             his
             life
             ?
             If
             she
             knew
             not
             what
             she
             did
             ,
             why
             is
             she
             angry
             for
             being
             thought
             Melancholy
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             many
             a
             Godly
             persons
             case
             ?
             )
             If
             she
             did
             know
             ,
             why
             doth
             she
             falsly
             call
             it
             an
             untruth
             ,
             that
             she
             imposed
             it
             on
             her self
             ?
             By
             this
             taste
             you
             may
             see
             that
             even
             in
             well-meaning
             people
             the
             same
             principles
             will
             oft
             have
             the
             same
             practices
             ,
             when
             here
             are
             five
             untruths
             in
             this
             short
             Letter
             ,
             and
             four
             at
             least
             of
             her
             accusation
             of
             my
             words
             are
             visible
             untruths
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             would
             know
             of
             Mr.
             
               E.
               B.
            
             or
             her
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             true
             doctrine
             ,
             
               that
               one
               out
               of
               Christ
               should
               not
               eat
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               
               no
               right
               ,
            
             and
             whether
             almost
             to
             consume
             her self
             with
             Famine
             was
             well
             done
             ?
             If
             so
             ,
             must
             all
             wicked
             men
             do
             so
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             false
             doctrine
             (
             as
             undoubtedly
             it
             is
             )
             I
             further
             ask
             ,
             whether
             it
             was
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             Satan
             that
             was
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             ?
             I
             hope
             she
             dare
             not
             father
             sin
             and
             falshood
             on
             Gods
             Spirit
             :
             And
             if
             it
             was
             a
             Temptation
             of
             Satan
             (
             as
             it
             was
             )
             I
             ask
             whether
             to
             yield
             so
             far
             to
             a
             Temptation
             so
             much
             against
             the
             light
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             nature
             ,
             and
             self-preservation
             ,
             in
             a
             case
             so
             plain
             that
             common
             people
             know
             the
             errour
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             proceed
             so
             long
             almost
             to
             famishment
             in
             that
             errour
             and
             sin
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             whether
             this
             shewed
             not
             some
             flaw
             at
             that
             time
             in
             
               natural
               understanding
            
             and
             reasoning
             as
             well
             as
             in
             grace
             ?
             If
             it
             did
             (
             as
             sure
             it
             did
             )
             what
             could
             it
             be
             less
             than
             Melancholy
             ?
             And
             I
             hope
             it
             was
             never
             the
             mind
             of
             Mr.
             Jordan
             ,
             or
             Mr.
             Browne
             in
             that
             Book
             ,
             to
             father
             this
             opinion
             or
             practice
             on
             Gods
             spirit
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             God
             thus
             oft
             tryeth
             his
             own
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             as
             little
             doubt
             but
             that
             he
             oft
             leaveth
             them
             under
             Melancholy
             as
             the
             Tempters
             opportunity
             and
             advantage
             .
             And
             its
             pitty
             that
             poor
             souls
             should
             be
             angry
             with
             those
             that
             know
             their
             case
             ,
             better
             than
             they
             themselves
             ,
             and
             truly
             pitty
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Sect.
             81.
             
             
               R.
               B.
            
             I
             come
             now
             to
             Mr.
             Brownes
             Letter
             ;
             wherein
             I
             will
             not
             reckon
             it
             (
             as
             it
             is
             )
             with
             his
             untruths
             ,
             that
             my
             
               [
               two
               last
               Treatises
               give
               great
               occasion
               to
               the
               Adversaries
            
             of
             Truth
             and
             
               Purity
               to
               reproach
            
             and
             
               Blaspheme
               God
               and
               his
               people
            
             ]
             For
             the
             man
             speaketh
             as
             his
             ill
             cause
             and
             principles
             have
             made
             him
             think
             .
             And
             that
             this
             is
             
               no
               more
               than
               some
               of
               my
               Disciples
               have
               suggested
               to
               him
               ,
            
             whether
             it
             be
             true
             or
             false
             I
             know
             not
             .
             What
             men
             that
             I
             have
             been
             eleven
             years
             driven
             from
             ,
             may
             be
             drawn
             to
             by
             cruelties
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             seducers
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             I
             can
             give
             no
             account
             of
             at
             this
             distance
             :
             Let
             them
             answer
             for
             themselves
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             untruth
             I
             charge
             him
             with
             is
             that
             I
             have
             
               uttered
               many
               falshoods
               of
               himself
               and
               others
               .
            
             
             The
             case
             is
             anon
             to
             be
             tryed
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               82.
               
               Mr.
            
             Browne
             .
             P.
             27.
             
             [
             How
             the
             present
             Conformists
             can
             be
             excused
             from
             some
             degree
             of
             Idolatry
             remains
             to
             be
             better
             proved
             —
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             An
             answer
             to
             what
             I
             said
             had
             been
             more
             congruous
             than
             this
             put-off
             .
             And
             that
             you
             take
             it
             for
             no
             Railing
             to
             call
             almost
             all
             Christs
             Churches
             on
             Earth
             (
             even
             the
             Reformed
             )
             Idolatrous
             ,
             and
             yet
             take
             it
             for
             railing
             to
             be
             told
             that
             you
             so
             accuse
             them
             ignorantly
             ,
             rashly
             
             and
             self-conceitedly
             ,
             doth
             but
             shew
             the
             blinding
             power
             of
             selfishness
             and
             
               dividing
               principles
            
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             so
             vast
             a
             disparity
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             charge
             .
             2.
             
             And
             in
             the
             persons
             charged
             .
          
           
             That
             your
             Brother
             Bagshaw
             liath
             as
             you
             call
             it
             ,
             now
             deceived
             your
             expectation
             and
             
               wronged
               his
               cause
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             hath
             been
             fain
             to
             leave
             his
             untruths
             unjustified
             ,
             I
             suppose
             you
             cannot
             deny
             in
             consistence
             with
             your
             own
             expressions
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               83.
               
               Mr.
            
             Browne
             .
             p.
             28.
             
             
             [
             Indeed
             sir
             ,
             in
             two
             lines
             there
             are
             no
             less
             than
             two
             Vntruths
             published
             to
             the
             world
             concerning
             me
             :
             The
             first
             is
             that
             I
             am
             the
             Author
             and
             Publisher
             of
             that
             Book
             ,
             which
             is
             affirmed
             by
             him
             against
             the
             most
             notorious
             evidence
             in
             the
             World
             to
             the
             contrary
             :
             The
             Author
             Mr.
             
               Timothy
               Jordain
            
             —
             and
             all
             that
             I
             did
             was
             ,
             being
             desired
             to
             write
             an
             Epistle
             wherein
             I
             acquaint
             the
             Reader
             that
             I
             am
             not
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             only
             did
             joyne
             in
             Testimony
             to
             signifie
             what
             was
             recorded
             in
             the
             ensuing
             Treatise
             was
             true
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Reader
             ,
             wouldst
             thou
             think
             it
             possible
             for
             a
             man
             that
             voluminously
             accuseth
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             chargeth
             them
             with
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             had
             read
             my
             detection
             of
             his
             Brothers
             Untruths
             ,
             to
             face
             men
             down
             with
             such
             words
             as
             these
             that
             I
             say
             that
             which
             I
             never
             said
             !
             I
             have
             many
             times
             over
             read
             my
             own
             words
             ,
             and
             I
             
             can
             find
             no
             syllable
             of
             what
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             I
             affirm
             him
             to
             be
             the
             
               Author
               of
               that
               Book
            
             .
             I
             only
             said
             [
             the
             Publisher
             ]
             and
             he
             addeth
             [
             the
             Author
             ]
             as
             may
             presently
             by
             the
             Readers
             eye-sight
             be
             convicted
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             
               [
               Published
               by
               Mr.
            
             Browne
             
               as
               is
               uncountroledly
               affirmed
               .
            
             ]
             And
             is
             not
             this
             also
             a
             rash
             and
             careless
             man
             ,
             that
             no
             better
             heedeth
             what
             he
             readeth
             and
             what
             he
             writeth
             ?
             And
             doth
             he
             not
             here
             declare
             himself
             a
             Publisher
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             confesseth
             he
             put
             an
             Epistle
             to
             it
             ,
             to
             
               joyne
               in
               Testimony
               ,
               that
               what
               was
               recorded
               was
               true
               .
            
             And
             is
             this
             Printed
             Epistle
             and
             Testimony
             no
             Publication
             ?
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               84.
               
               Mr.
            
             Bowne
             .
             The
             second
             untruth
             is
             ,
             
             that
             I
             am
             uncontrolledly
             affirmed
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             when
             I
             believe
             he
             had
             never
             a
             second
             in
             the
             world
             that
             either
             will
             or
             can
             affirm
             it
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Here
             are
             two
             more
             falshoods
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             an
             Vntruth
             that
             I
             said
             of
             him
             .
             2.
             
             That
             I
             said
             it
             was
             
               uncontrolledly
               affirmed
            
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Author
             .
             But
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Publisher
             you
             have
             now
             his
             own
             Confession
             of
             his
             Epistle
             ,
             which
             I
             had
             read
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             
               Joseph
               Baker
            
             gave
             me
             the
             Book
             ,
             and
             told
             me
             it
             was
             published
             by
             Mr.
             Jordain
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Browne
             ,
             and
             this
             report
             I
             oft
             after
             heard
             ,
             and
             it
             never
             was
             controlled
             to
             me
             ;
             which
             is
             all
             that
             I
             can
             reasonably
             mean
             my
             
               [
               uncontrolled
               .
            
             ]
             For
             
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             for
             me
             to
             know
             what
             is
             said
             of
             him
             to
             all
             others
             ,
             in
             every
             distant
             place
             and
             corner
             ?
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               85.
               
               Mr.
            
             Browne
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Book
             it self
             and
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             contained
             in
             it
             ,
             I
             never
             yet
             met
             with
             any
             judicious
             sober
             Christian
             that
             had
             seriously
             perused
             it
             ,
             who
             durst
             adventure
             to
             pronounce
             either
             of
             the
             whole
             or
             any
             considerable
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             an
             effect
             of
             Melancholy
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Who
             talkt
             of
             
               the
               whole
            
             ?
             But
             what
             part
             you
             will
             call
             considerable
             who
             knows
             ?
             Is
             not
             this
             a
             concession
             that
             
               some
               part
            
             is
             so
             judged
             of
             ?
             And
             must
             your
             Ignorance
             of
             such
             matters
             as
             Melancholly
             have
             so
             great
             influence
             into
             your
             Divinity
             ?
             But
             you
             may
             say
             true
             ,
             For
             most
             now
             adayes
             converse
             with
             few
             but
             those
             of
             their
             own
             mind
             .
             And
             the
             Book
             is
             not
             to
             be
             got
             in
             any
             shop
             that
             I
             can
             hear
             of
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               86.
               
               Mr.
            
             Browne
             .
             Whether
             this
             decrying
             of
             experiences
             ,
             this
             slighting
             the
             work
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             the
             crying
             out
             that
             these
             things
             are
             but
             the
             effects
             of
             Melancholy
             ,
             be
             not
             the
             ready
             way
             to
             make
             all
             supernatural
             Conversion
             derided
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             mysterie
             of
             Godliness
             contemned
             —
             consider
             —
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             Here
             is
             implyed
             a
             fourth
             Untruth
             ,
             
             that
             I
             
               decry
               experiences
            
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             here
             mentioned
             .
             2.
             
             Alas
             ,
             must
             the
             poor
             
             Church
             of
             Christ
             have
             such
             miserable
             Guides
             ,
             that
             build
             hay
             and
             stubble
             ,
             and
             think
             if
             it
             be
             burnt
             the
             Church
             must
             fall
             !
             I
             tell
             you
             sir
             ,
             such
             rash
             and
             Ignorant
             Teachers
             ,
             as
             your
             Writings
             shew
             you
             to
             be
             ,
             are
             the
             men
             that
             do
             so
             much
             towards
             the
             very
             same
             effects
             which
             you
             seem
             to
             fear
             ,
             even
             to
             tempt
             men
             to
             deride
             all
             supernatural
             conversion
             ,
             as
             that
             I
             scarce
             know
             a
             more
             powerful
             way
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             heard
             one
             man
             say
             [
             Satan
             as
             an
             Angel
             of
             Light
             stirred
             up
             the
             Quakers
             to
             pretend
             Miracles
             ,
             Prophesies
             and
             spiritual
             raptures
             ,
             purposely
             to
             tempt
             the
             World
             to
             Infidelity
             ,
             by
             perswading
             them
             that
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             was
             but
             the
             like
             ]
             And
             if
             you
             heard
             
               James
               Naylor
            
             say
             ,
             
               [
               Your
               calling
               the
               Spirit
               in
               us
               a
               vain
               Imagination
               or
               deceit
               ,
               is
               the
               way
               to
               perswade
               men
               that
               the
               spirit
               in
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               was
               but
               imagination
               and
               deceit
               ;
               ]
            
             Which
             of
             these
             two
             sayings
             would
             you
             believe
             ?
             I
             take
             the
             case
             which
             I
             spake
             of
             to
             be
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             I
             tell
             you
             still
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Truth
             and
             Goodness
             that
             your
             Book
             mentioneth
             truly
             ,
             was
             wrought
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             God.
             But
             if
             men
             will
             make
             the
             world
             believe
             that
             any
             
               false
               doctrine
            
             ,
             or
             any
             sin
             ,
             or
             any
             
               false
               exposition
            
             of
             Scripture
             is
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             or
             that
             their
             unproved
             Impulses
             which
             are
             not
             agreeable
             to
             the
             word
             ,
             but
             are
             against
             it
             or
             besides
             it
             ,
             must
             be
             believed
             to
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             
             and
             will
             describe
             these
             as
             Experiences
             and
             Gods
             way
             of
             Converting
             souls
             ,
             their
             Ignorance
             will
             as
             effectually
             serve
             the
             Devil
             to
             bring
             true
             Conversion
             and
             the
             spirit
             into
             scorn
             ,
             as
             the
             derisions
             of
             a
             Drunkard
             will
             do
             ,
             if
             not
             more
             .
             It
             is
             no
             new
             thing
             for
             Satan
             to
             deceive
             as
             an
             Angel
             of
             light
             ,
             and
             his
             Ministers
             as
             Ministers
             of
             Righteousness
             .
             And
             if
             you
             know
             not
             his
             wiles
             ,
             expect
             not
             that
             we
             should
             all
             concur
             with
             you
             in
             exposing
             spirituality
             and
             holiness
             to
             the
             scorn
             of
             such
             as
             now
             abhorr
             it
             ,
             or
             as
             of
             late
             have
             taken
             such
             advantages
             against
             those
             that
             are
             better
             than
             themselves
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             87.
             
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Whether
             you
             instructed
             her
             in
             those
             principles
             you
             know
             best
             :
             If
             you
             deny
             it
             ,
             I
             retract
             it
             .
             That
             you
             were
             very
             zealous
             in
             them
             is
             past
             doubt
             ;
             but
             just
             the
             day
             when
             you
             began
             ,
             whether
             before
             that
             Book
             was
             begun
             ,
             or
             before
             it
             was
             finished
             ,
             or
             when
             ,
             I
             leave
             to
             your
             own
             report
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               88.
               
               Mr.
            
             Browne
             .
             Indeed
             it
             is
             now
             my
             Opinion
             that
             there
             is
             a
             glorious
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             yet
             to
             come
             ,
             before
             the
             last
             end
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             when
             all
             Oppression
             and
             Oppressours
             shall
             cease
             ,
             and
             every
             thing
             of
             man
             shall
             be
             laid
             down
             in
             subserviency
             to
             the
             Interest
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             World
             shall
             become
             his
             .
          
           
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Amen!
             It
             is
             my
             
               earnest
               Desire
            
             as
             well
             as
             yours
             ;
             
             But
             Desire
             and
             Belief
             are
             not
             all
             one
             .
             The
             Prophesies
             that
             you
             suppose
             foretell
             all
             this
             ,
             I
             thought
             I
             almost
             understood
             thirty
             two
             years
             agoe
             ;
             but
             since
             I
             perceive
             I
             did
             not
             :
             But
             I
             contradict
             not
             that
             which
             I
             do
             not
             understand
             ,
             nor
             never
             did
             .
             Who
             will
             plead
             for
             Oppression
             ?
             And
             what
             Christian
             desireth
             not
             the
             greatest
             Holiness
             and
             Righteousness
             in
             the
             World
             ?
             I
             freely
             confess
             my
             Ignorance
             in
             the
             point
             ,
             whether
             on
             this
             side
             the
             general
             Resurrection
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             so
             perfect
             and
             universal
             Righteousness
             as
             you
             describe
             ,
             as
             that
             
               All
               Oppression
               shall
               cease
            
             .
             My
             greatest
             Hope
             is
             in
             the
             three
             Petitions
             of
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             ,
             
               Thy
               Name
               be
               Hallowed
               ,
               Thy
               Kingdom
               Come
               ,
               Thy
               will
               be
               done
               on
               Earth
               as
               it
               is
               in
               Heaven
               :
            
             And
             I
             am
             sure
             this
             will
             warrant
             my
             desires
             .
             And
             I
             the
             better
             like
             those
             Opinions
             of
             a
             perfect
             age
             ,
             because
             Hope
             will
             set
             men
             upon
             praying
             for
             it
             .
             But
             as
             I
             detest
             all
             Rebellions
             against
             just
             Authority
             on
             pretence
             that
             they
             are
             not
             truly
             Godly
             ,
             and
             all
             setting
             up
             mens
             selves
             on
             pretence
             of
             setting
             up
             Christ
             ,
             and
             using
             unlawful
             means
             on
             pretence
             of
             good
             ends
             ,
             so
             I
             am
             afraid
             of
             being
             tempted
             down
             from
             the
             Heavenly
             Hopes
             and
             Comforts
             ,
             by
             looking
             for
             more
             on
             earth
             than
             is
             indeed
             to
             be
             expected
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Sect.
               89.
               
               Mr.
            
             Browne
             .
             p.
             29.
             
             [
             He
             tells
             us
             first
             that
             she
             was
             suddenly
             moved
             to
             come
             to
             hear
             him
             Preach
             —
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             A
             meer
             untruth
             :
             
             as
             I
             have
             before
             shewed
             .
             I
             said
             not
             so
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               90.
               
               Mr.
            
             Browne
             .
             That
             she
             had
             such
             convictions
             from
             his
             Sermon
             (
             
               for
               so
               he
               seems
               to
               intimate
               ,
            
             )
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Untrue
             again
             :
             
             as
             is
             before
             shewed
             :
             Nor
             will
             your
             seeming
             salve
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               91.
               
               Mr.
            
             Browne
             .
             That
             she
             desired
             to
             speak
             with
             him
             is
             another
             untruth
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Of
             that
             I
             shall
             speak
             anon
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               92.
               
               Mr.
            
             Browne
             .
             That
             she
             did
             impose
             on
             her self
             abstinence
             from
             meat
             —
          
           
             
               R.
               R.
            
             Here
             he
             contradicts
             himself
             as
             she
             did
             ,
             
             and
             saith
             
               she
               durst
               not
               eat
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             falsly
             chargeth
             me
             with
             untruth
             for
             saying
             the
             same
             sence
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               93.
               
               Mr.
            
             Browne
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             She
             never
             fell
             in
             so
             among
             the
             Quakers
             as
             to
             be
             one
             of
             them
             ;
             though
             it
             is
             true
             that
             through
             the
             power
             of
             Temptations
             she
             was
             somewhat
             enclined
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Here
             he
             untruly
             intimated
             that
             I
             said
             more
             ,
             who
             never
             said
             so
             much
             ;
             but
             only
             that
             she
             thought
             they
             lived
             strictlyer
             than
             we
             ,
             and
             fell
             in
             among
             them
             .
             And
             
             now
             Reader
             I
             shall
             again
             tell
             thee
             my
             reasons
             for
             all
             that
             I
             said
             of
             her
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               Joseph
               Baker
            
             then
             Preacher
             in
             Worcester
             (
             a
             man
             of
             unquestionable
             Prudence
             and
             Credit
             ,
             now
             with
             Christ
             )
             told
             me
             all
             that
             I
             have
             said
             of
             this
             Woman
             ,
             and
             that
             she
             had
             not
             been
             at
             Church
             of
             a
             long
             time
             before
             ,
             and
             was
             passing
             along
             the
             Streets
             ,
             and
             was
             suddenly
             moved
             to
             go
             in
             to
             the
             Church
             at
             Lecture
             time
             ;
             and
             that
             she
             was
             struck
             as
             aforesaid
             at
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             and
             before
             Sermon
             was
             done
             could
             hardly
             forbear
             crying
             out
             in
             Church
             ;
             and
             that
             she
             had
             on
             the
             conceit
             of
             their
             strictness
             faln
             in
             among
             the
             Quakers
             ;
             and
             been
             often
             at
             their
             meetings
             ;
             but
             hearing
             them
             speak
             against
             Scriptures
             and
             Ministers
             was
             troubled
             ,
             and
             thought
             that
             they
             spake
             that
             which
             her
             experience
             would
             not
             suffer
             her
             to
             consent
             to
             :
             and
             that
             she
             was
             like
             in
             these
             perplexities
             to
             fall
             into
             great
             Melancholy
             ,
             and
             her
             body
             also
             to
             be
             weakened
             by
             the
             troubles
             of
             her
             mind
             ,
             and
             that
             through
             his
             motion
             or
             perswasion
             she
             was
             desirous
             to
             speak
             with
             me
             :
             I
             had
             no
             reason
             to
             deny
             belief
             to
             him
             :
             When
             I
             came
             next
             to
             his
             house
             the
             Gentle-woman
             came
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             he
             and
             she
             together
             repeated
             the
             substance
             of
             all
             this
             again
             ,
             and
             she
             spake
             not
             a
             syllable
             against
             it
             :
             And
             speaking
             a
             few
             words
             to
             disswade
             her
             from
             the
             Quakers
             in
             haste
             ,
             I
             never
             saw
             her
             more
             :
             The
             said
             Mr.
             Baker
             told
             me
             after
             of
             all
             her
             sad
             and
             Melancholy
             
             abstinence
             and
             weakness
             ,
             and
             of
             Mr.
             Browne
             and
             Mr.
             Jordanes
             frequency
             with
             her
             ;
             And
             shortly
             after
             shewed
             me
             the
             Book
             ,
             with
             Mr.
             Brownes
             Epistle
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             told
             me
             that
             which
             they
             now
             thus
             quarrel
             with
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             Browne
             was
             one
             of
             the
             publishers
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             was
             for
             the
             doctrine
             in
             it
             .
             Though
             I
             discerned
             by
             the
             Book
             that
             she
             her self
             was
             taken
             with
             that
             point
             .
             These
             things
             I
             long
             heard
             affirmed
             and
             confirmed
             ,
             and
             never
             contradicted
             till
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             now
             you
             hear
             that
             the
             Timeing
             of
             Mr.
             
               Brownes
               Opinion
            
             and
             endeavours
             ,
             is
             all
             that
             they
             can
             say
             any
             thing
             against
             themselves
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             I
             thought
             meet
             to
             say
             against
             their
             rash
             occasions
             on
             this
             by-occasion
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             94.
             
             R.
             B.
             p.
             30.
             
             
               I
               have
               not
               yet
               done
               with
               Mr.
            
             Bagshaw
             :
             
               He
               comes
               on
               again
               in
               a
               Postscript
               with
               more
               Untruths
               ;
               And
               first
               he
               tells
               you
               how
               little
               commendation
               it
               is
               to
            
             my
             honesty
             to
             have
             yet
             such
             easie
             access
             now
             to
             the
             Licensers
             and
             Press
             that
             he
             can
             Print
             two
             Books
             before
             another
             man
             can
             Publish
             a
             few
             sheets
             —
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             I
             never
             spake
             with
             the
             Licensor
             ,
             
             nor
             saw
             him
             ;
             And
             if
             neither
             of
             those
             two
             Books
             were
             Licensed
             (
             when
             he
             wrote
             this
             at
             least
             )
             is
             not
             this
             still
             a
             fearless
             heedless
             man
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Is
             not
             Honesty
             among
             these
             men
             become
             a
             word
             of
             a
             new
             signification
             ?
             
             And
             is
             it
             any
             wonder
             if
             our
             dishonesty
             make
             us
             
             unworthy
             of
             their
             Communion
             ,
             when
             our
             honesty
             is
             questionable
             for
             the
             Licensing
             of
             our
             Books
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             a
             sign
             of
             dishonesty
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             which
             our
             Rulers
             will
             but
             allow
             of
             ,
             it
             may
             next
             be
             dishonesty
             to
             speak
             any
             thing
             that
             they
             think
             worthy
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             and
             to
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             if
             they
             do
             but
             allow
             it
             .
             And
             may
             not
             your
             honesty
             be
             as
             reasonably
             questioned
             because
             you
             are
             suffered
             to
             Preach
             ?
             Sure
             the
             Licensers
             are
             not
             so
             bad
             men
             ,
             as
             to
             prove
             all
             dishonest
             whose
             Books
             they
             License
             ?
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               95.
               
               E.
               B.
            
             His
             last
             Book
             about
             the
             Sabbath
             —
             might
             have
             been
             wholly
             spared
             ,
             Dr.
             Owen
             having
             judiciously
             and
             accurately
             handled
             that
             Question
             before
             him
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             The
             Wisdom
             from
             above
             is
             
               without
               partiality
            
             and
             
               without
               hypocrisie
            
             .
             
             Was
             it
             a
             blot
             on
             Dr.
             
               Owens
               honesty
            
             that
             
               his
               Books
               are
               Licensed
            
             ?
             O
             forgetful
             man
             !
             2.
             
             Who
             made
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             must
             write
             on
             a
             subject
             after
             Dr.
             Owen
             ?
             was
             Dr.
             Owen
             to
             be
             blamed
             for
             needless
             work
             ,
             because
             he
             wrote
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             after
             Dr.
             Bound
             ,
             Dr.
             Young
             ,
             Dr.
             Twisse
             ,
             Mr.
             Eaton
             ,
             Mr.
             Bifield
             ,
             Mr.
             Shephard
             ,
             and
             many
             more
             ?
             3.
             
             Mine
             was
             Written
             and
             in
             the
             Press
             before
             Dr.
             Owens
             was
             abroad
             :
             (
             Though
             I
             had
             before
             seen
             Mr.
             Hughes
             his
             accurate
             Treatise
             that
             then
             came
             out
             .
             )
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Sect.
               96.
               
               E.
               B.
            
             His
             last
             Book
             about
             the
             Sabbath
             —
             doth
             make
             so
             full
             a
             discovery
             of
             Mr.
             Baxters
             spirit
             in
             pleading
             for
             Saints
             dayes
             ,
             (
             
               that
               is
            
             ,
             for
             will-worship
             .
             )
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             Remember
             ,
             
             Reader
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
               my
               own
               Book
            
             ,
             and
             not
             his
             ,
             that
             discovereth
             my
             spirit
             .
             Fetch
             thy
             judgement
             of
             it
             thence
             and
             spare
             not
             .
             2.
             
             And
             if
             thou
             find
             cause
             to
             put
             down
             the
             Commemoration
             of
             the
             Powder-plot
             or
             such
             other
             dayes
             for
             fear
             of
             will-worship
             ,
             do
             not
             therefore
             renounce
             all
             
               see
               houres
            
             for
             secret
             and
             family-prayer
             and
             Lectures
             ;
             it
             being
             equally
             will-worship
             to
             appoint
             a
             set
             hour
             as
             a
             
               set
               day
            
             ,
             which
             God
             in
             Scripture
             hath
             not
             appointed
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               97.
               
               E.
               B.
            
             [
             And
             in
             Atheistically
             arguing
             against
             the
             ▪
             *
             Divine
             and
             self-evidencing
             authority
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             (
             which
             he
             doth
             for
             many
             pages
             together
             )
             that
             henceforth
             I
             hope
             he
             will
             no
             longer
             be
             a
             Snare
             ,
             but
             justly
             he
             Rejected
             of
             all
             as
             one
             of
             the
             worst
             sort
             of
             Hereticks
             ;
             since
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             being
             a
             Christian
             and
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             *
             be
             doth
             with
             his
             utmost
             ▪
             industry
             and
             cunning
             labour
             to
             overthrow
             our
             foundation
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             puts
             the
             credit
             of
             Scripture
             on
             the
             Truth
             of
             History
             ,
             and
             *
             denies
             any
             certainty
             but
             what
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             that
             :
             which
             dangerous
             doctrine
             I
             could
             not
             but
             warn
             thee
             ,
             Christian
             Reader
             ,
             as
             thou
             lovest
             thy
             peace
             and
             comfort
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             truth
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             thou
             wilt
             diligently
             
             beware
             of
             .
             And
             I
             must
             leave
             it
             to
             thee
             to
             judge
             ,
             whether
             that
             Conformity
             which
             such
             a
             person
             pleads
             for
             ,
             is
             not
             justly
             to
             be
             suspected
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Here
             are
             three
             more
             visible
             untruths
             in
             point
             of
             fact
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             I
             argue
             against
             the
             
               Divine
               Authority
            
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             yea
             or
             the
             self-evidencing
             either
             ;
             which
             I
             have
             written
             for
             at
             large
             in
             three
             several
             Treatises
             .
             1.
             
             In
             the
             2d
             Part
             of
             my
             Saints
             Rest
             .
             2.
             
             In
             a
             Book
             called
             the
             Unreasonableness
             of
             Infidelity
             .
             3.
             
             In
             my
             
               Reasons
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
            
             ,
             most
             fully
             :
             but
             never
             wrote
             a
             word
             against
             it
             .
             2.
             
             That
             I
             do
             with
             
               my
               industry
               and
               cunning
               labour
               to
               overthrow
               our
               foundation
               :
            
             Hath
             this
             man
             written
             more
             for
             the
             foundation
             than
             those
             three
             Books
             ?
             3.
             
             That
             
               I
               deny
               any
               certainty
               but
               what
               may
               be
               gathered
               from
               the
               truth
               of
               History
               :
            
             For
             which
             he
             citeth
             not
             one
             word
             in
             which
             I
             ever
             said
             so
             ,
             nor
             can
             :
             But
             the
             contrary
             is
             legible
             in
             the
             forecited
             Volumes
             ,
             at
             large
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             matter
             of
             his
             Accusation
             I
             will
             not
             here
             write
             another
             Book
             ,
             to
             tell
             men
             what
             I
             have
             written
             in
             the
             former
             :
             Read
             my
             own
             words
             ,
             even
             those
             he
             accuseth
             ,
             and
             my
             Treatise
             for
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             judge
             as
             you
             see
             Cause
             ;
             But
             for
             them
             that
             will
             believe
             him
             to
             save
             them
             the
             labour
             of
             reading
             it
             in
             my
             own
             Books
             ,
             as
             if
             another
             man
             were
             liker
             to
             tell
             rightly
             what
             I
             have
             written
             than
             the
             Books
             themselves
             ,
             I
             leave
             them
             to
             judge
             ,
             and
             do
             
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             men
             lead
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             how
             far
             Tradition
             or
             History
             ,
             or
             Humane
             aide
             and
             Testimony
             is
             necessary
             to
             our
             Reception
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             I
             have
             long
             agoe
             opened
             at
             large
             in
             the
             Preface
             to
             the
             second
             Part
             of
             my
             Saints
             Rest
             ,
             and
             shewed
             you
             that
             Dr.
             
               Whitaker
               ,
               Chemnitius
               ,
               Davenant
               ,
               Rob.
               Baronius
            
             and
             other
             Protestants
             usually
             say
             the
             same
             that
             I
             do
             ,
             and
             that
             otherwise
             by
             casting
             away
             
               such
               subordinate
               means
            
             ,
             Proud-ignorance
             and
             pievish
             wrangling
             will
             cut
             the
             throat
             of
             faith
             it self
             ,
             and
             undermine
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Reader
             ,
             I
             will
             conclude
             also
             with
             an
             Admonition
             as
             my
             Accuser
             doth
             ;
             As
             thou
             lovest
             Christianity
             ,
             Scripture
             and
             thy
             soul
             ,
             take
             heed
             of
             those
             
               Ignorant
               destroying-defenders
            
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             who
             would
             tell
             the
             Infidel
             world
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             continue
             Infidels
             till
             we
             can
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Scripture
               alone
               by
               its
               own
               light
               ,
            
             without
             humane
             Testimony
             ,
             History
             or
             Tradition
             ,
             will
             bring
             it self
             to
             all
             mens
             hands
             without
             mans
             bringing
             it
             ,
             and
             will
             translate
             it self
             ,
             without
             mans
             translating
             it
             ,
             
               or
               in
               the
               original
               tongues
            
             will
             make
             all
             English
             men
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             cannot
             read
             at
             all
             ,
             to
             understand
             it
             ;
             or
             being
             translated
             will
             tell
             you
             sufficiently
             which
             is
             the
             true
             translation
             ;
             and
             where
             the
             Translater
             failed
             ;
             or
             will
             tell
             you
             among
             many
             hundred
             divers
             Readings
             which
             is
             the
             right
             ,
             and
             which
             Copy
             is
             the
             truest
             ,
             and
             
             which
             particular
             text
             is
             uncorrupted
             ,
             or
             rightly
             translated
             ?
             For
             instance
             ,
             whether
             it
             should
             be
             in
             Luke
             17.
             37.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             Matth.
             24.
             18.
             and
             Beza
             saith
             ,
             
               In
               uno
               exemplari
               &
               apud
               Theophilactum
               Scriptum
               est
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               id
               est
               Cadaver
               ;
               sicut
               etiam
               in
               nonnullis
               codicibus
               testatur
               selegisse
               Erasmus
               ;
               Videturque
               haec
               lectio
               magis
               accomodata
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Hundreds
             of
             such
             may
             be
             named
             .
          
           
             And
             believe
             not
             these
             men
             till
             they
             can
             name
             you
             one
             man
             that
             ever
             knew
             before
             some
             man
             told
             him
             ,
             by
             the
             Book
             alone
             whether
             Esther
             and
             the
             Canticles
             were
             Canonical
             ,
             and
             the
             Book
             of
             Wisdom
             and
             Pauls
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Laodioaeans
             Apocryphal
             ;
             and
             knew
             what
             was
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Original
             Text
             ,
             and
             what
             Copies
             ,
             and
             Readings
             ,
             and
             Translations
             were
             true
             ,
             and
             what
             false
             ?
             Yea
             or
             that
             knew
             these
             particular
             Books
             were
             the
             same
             that
             the
             Apostles
             wrote
             ,
             without
             alteration
             ,
             till
             some
             one
             told
             it
             them
             ?
          
           
             Would
             not
             that
             man
             reduce
             the
             Church
             into
             less
             than
             one
             single
             person
             ,
             who
             would
             have
             no
             man
             believe
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             nor
             take
             it
             for
             Gods
             word
             ,
             till
             he
             can
             do
             it
             without
             any
             help
             of
             man
             ,
             or
             humane
             History
             ,
             or
             Testimony
             or
             Tradition
             ?
             But
             of
             this
             I
             put
             him
             twenty
             Questions
             before
             .
          
           
             It
             shall
             now
             suffice
             to
             tell
             you
             this
             much
             of
             the
             plain
             truth
             ,
             that
             such
             furious
             false
             Teachers
             as
             shall
             take
             the
             foresaid
             course
             may
             not
             utterly
             subvert
             your
             faith
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Scripture
             and
             Christian
             Religion
             taken
             together
             as
             one
             frame
             or
             Body
             ,
             
             hath
             that
             in
             it self
             which
             may
             prove
             that
             frame
             ,
             and
             
               all
               the
               essential
            
             parts
             of
             our
             Religion
             to
             be
             of
             God
             ;
             And
             the
             true
             proof
             of
             the
             Divine
             Authority
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             by
             the
             evidence
             of
             the
             spirit
             ;
             not
             a
             
               new
               Revelation
            
             of
             the
             spirit
             ;
             But
             by
             a
             double
             Impression
             of
             
               Gods
               own
               Image
               made
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             one
             upon
             the
             
               Scripture
               it self
            
             ,
             The
             other
             by
             the
             Scripture
             in
             its
             continued
             efficacy
             on
             
               Belivers
               souls
            
             :
             And
             both
             these
             Images
             are
             the
             Impresses
             of
             the
             Trinity
             of
             Divine
             Principles
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             
               Power
               ,
               Wisdom
            
             ,
             and
             
               Goodness
               of
               God
            
             ;
             which
             are
             unimitably
             done
             in
             both
             .
             This
             is
             the
             true
             proof
             that
             Scripture
             is
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             But
             this
             proof
             excludeth
             not
             but
             supposeth
             the
             Ministry
             and
             Testimony
             of
             man
             as
             a
             subservient
             help
             and
             means
             ;
             even
             to
             bring
             it
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             translate
             it
             ,
             to
             teach
             us
             how
             to
             know
             both
             the
             sense
             and
             verity
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             testifie
             which
             is
             the
             true
             Canon
             ,
             Copies
             ,
             Reading
             ,
             Translation
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             they
             are
             ignorant
             subverting
             deceivers
             and
             destroyers
             of
             your
             souls
             ,
             who
             would
             separate
             the
             Word
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             and
             the
             Ministry
             which
             Christ
             hath
             conjoyned
             as
             necessary
             together
             for
             your
             faith
             :
             and
             that
             would
             cast
             out
             subservient
             helps
             as
             unnecessary
             under
             pretence
             of
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
             As
             if
             Printing
             it
             were
             needless
             ,
             because
             Scripture
             is
             sufficient
             of
             it self
             .
          
           
           
             And
             the
             fore-said
             self-evidencing
             Light
             is
             not
             sufficient
             without
             humane
             help
             and
             Testimony
             to
             make
             you
             know
             
               every
               Canonical
               Book
            
             from
             the
             Apocryphal
             ,
             nor
             to
             know
             the
             
               truest
               Copies
            
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             nor
             the
             
               rightest
               readings
            
             ,
             nor
             this
             or
             that
             
               particular
               verse
            
             ,
             to
             be
             uncorrupted
             ;
             nor
             the
             translation
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             nor
             this
             or
             that
             to
             be
             the
             
               true
               meaning
            
             of
             the
             Greek
             or
             Hebrew
             word
             ;
             nor
             that
             the
             Minister
             
               readeth
               truly
            
             to
             the
             unlearned
             that
             cannot
             try
             it
             by
             his
             own
             skill
             ,
             nor
             read
             himself
             .
             And
             he
             that
             would
             make
             the
             contrary
             supposition
             to
             be
             the
             foundation
             of
             your
             faith
             ,
             would
             destroy
             your
             faith
             ,
             the
             Church
             and
             you
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Postscript
           .
        
         
           REader
           ,
           since
           the
           Writing
           of
           this
           ,
           two
           things
           have
           faln
           out
           which
           make
           it
           a
           more
           displeasing
           work
           to
           me
           than
           it
           was
           before
           ;
           And
           I
           am
           sorry
           that
           Mr.
           Bagshaw
           made
           it
           necessary
           .
           The
           one
           is
           ,
           that
           (
           as
           the
           current
           report
           saith
           )
           he
           is
           again
           in
           Prison
           ,
           for
           Refusing
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           :
           And
           I
           naturally
           abhorre
           to
           trample
           upon
           a
           suffering
           person
           (
           which
           hath
           caused
           me
           to
           say
           so
           little
           against
           the
           Armies
           and
           Sectarian
           miscarriages
           since
           their
           dissolution
           and
           dejection
           in
           comparison
           of
           what
           I
           did
           before
           in
           the
           time
           of
           their
           prosperity
           .
           )
           The
           other
           is
           ,
           The
           
           Printing
           of
           the
           Life
           of
           Mr.
           
             Vavasor
             Powel
          
           ,
           which
           hath
           so
           many
           good
           things
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           I
           fear
           lest
           the
           mention
           of
           his
           false
           Prophecies
           (
           extorted
           by
           Mr.
           Bagshaw
           ,
           who
           first
           published
           also
           his
           name
           as
           the
           Author
           of
           them
           )
           should
           abate
           their
           exemplary
           use
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           I
           must
           give
           this
           notice
           to
           forreigners
           and
           posterity
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           not
           judge
           either
           of
           the
           JUDGEMENT
           or
           the
           SUFFERINGS
           of
           the
           Non-conformists
           by
           these
           mens
           :
           It
           is
           not
           for
           refusing
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           that
           they
           are
           silenced
           ,
           and
           suffer
           as
           they
           do
           :
           nor
           do
           they
           consent
           to
           the
           words
           which
           conclude
           the
           life
           of
           Mr.
           
             Powel
             ,
             That
             since
             such
             a
             time
             he
             hath
             learnt
             that
             we
             must
             pray
             for
          
           our
           present
           Rulers
           
             as
             sinners
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             Magistrates
             .
          
           No
           man
           can
           truly
           say
           that
           such
           Doctrines
           as
           these
           have
           been
           proved
           against
           any
           considerable
           part
           of
           the
           Ministers
           that
           are
           now
           cast
           out
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           were
           deposed
           and
           silenced
           for
           such
           things
           ,
           seeing
           they
           commonly
           take
           the
           Oathes
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Supremacy
           .
        
         
           And
           how
           far
           the
           ejected
           Ministers
           of
           Scotland
           are
           from
           the
           Principles
           of
           Separation
           ,
           Mr.
           Browne
           a
           Learned
           Scottish
           Divine
           hath
           shewed
           in
           the
           Preface
           of
           a
           Learned
           Treatise
           Newly
           Published
           in
           Latine
           against
           Wolzogius
           and
           Velthusius
           ,
           (
           even
           while
           he
           saith
           most
           against
           receding
           from
           a
           Reformation
           ;
           )
           overthrowing
           the
           Tenents
           maintained
           by
           our
           two
           or
           three
           English
           Brownes
           ,
           which
           formerly
           were
           called
           Brownisme
           .
           (
           Though
           the
           
           same
           mans
           numerous
           reasonings
           against
           the
           derivation
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           Office
           from
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Mediator
           ,
           I
           waite
           for
           leisure
           to
           refell
           .
           )
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           IN
           the
           Contents
           ,
           Page
           .
           2.
           
           Sect.
           24.
           for
           meant
           ,
           r.
           recant
           .
           Sect.
           5.
           p.
           5.
           after
           and
           ,
           adde
           into
           .
           Epist
           .
           p.
           4.
           l.
           27.
           for
           that
           ,
           r.
           and.
           p.
           41.
           l.
           2.
           r.
           
             writings
             shew
          
           .
           p.
           43.
           l.
           22.
           for
           quod
           ,
           r.
           quid
           .
           p.
           86.
           l.
           15.
           r.
           
             and
             by
          
           Mr.
           Eliot
           .
           p.
           93.
           l.
           12.
           for
           confirmed
           ,
           r.
           confined
           .
           p.
           100.
           l.
           1.
           r.
           
             have
             not
          
           .
           p.
           105.
           l.
           21.
           for
           designe
           ,
           r.
           deigne
           .
           p.
           120.
           l.
           9.
           for
           your
           ,
           r.
           their
           .
           p.
           146.
           
             blot
             out
             the
             two
             first
             lines
             (
             repeated
          
           )
           p.
           181.
           l.
           16.
           for
           occasions
           ,
           r.
           accusations
           .
           less
           litteral
           errours
           are
           past
           by
           .
        
         
         
           BUT
           I
           have
           one
           thing
           more
           to
           Advertise
           the
           Reader
           of
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           too
           blame
           to
           believe
           Mr.
           Bagshaw
           in
           his
           recitation
           of
           my
           own
           words
           ,
           in
           his
           pag.
           5.
           where
           he
           saith
           that
           [
           of
           Cromwell
           himself
           ,
           though
           he
           dyed
           in
           his
           sinful
           Usurpation
           without
           manifesting
           any
           repentance
           ,
           I
           give
           this
           Saint-like
           Character
           in
           my
           Pref.
           to
           the
           Army
           ,
           The
           late
           Protector
           did
           prudently
           ,
           piously
           ,
           &c.
           exercise
           the
           Government
           .
           ]
           Having
           noted
           that
           I
           spake
           against
           Oliver
           a
           few
           leaves
           distant
           ,
           I
           too
           rashly
           believed
           Mr.
           Bagshaw
           that
           this
           passage
           was
           spoken
           of
           him
           too
           .
           But
           upon
           perusal
           I
           find
           it
           is
           most
           notorious
           that
           I
           spake
           it
           of
           his
           Son
           ,
           when
           the
           Army
           had
           brought
           him
           to
           a
           resignation
           ,
           which
           any
           man
           may
           see
           that
           will
           peruse
           the
           place
           .
           Hereafter
           therefore
           I
           will
           not
           so
           hastily
           believe
           so
           common
           a
           —
           in
           what
           he
           writeth
           of
           the
           most
           visible
           subject
           ,
           of
           my self
           or
           others
           .
        
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A27032-e3690
           
             1st
             .
             False
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             1st
             .
             Falsehood
             (
             in
             fact
             .
             )
          
           
             Second
             false
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             Third
             false
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             Second
             Falshood
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Crime
             .
             A
             slander
             of
             many
             hundreds
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Falshood
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Crime
             :
             Justifying
             or
             excusing
             sin
             under
             Judgements
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Crime
             Taking
             a
             Call
             to
             Repentance
             for
             a
             heinous
             wrong
             .
          
           
             4th
             .
             False
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             5th
             .
             False
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             4th
             .
             Visible
             Falshood
             .
          
           
             5th
             .
             Visible
             Falshood
             .
          
           
             4th
             Crime
             .
             Impudent
             Calumny
             .
          
           
             6th
             &
             7th
             falshoods
             .
          
           
             8th
             Falsehood
             .
          
           
             9th
             Falsehood
             .
          
           
             10th
             Notorious
             Falshood
             and
             a
             Calumny
             .
          
           
             11th
             and
             12th
             Falsehood
             and
             Calumny
             .
          
           
             5th
             Crime
             ,
             Calumniating
             insinuation
             .
          
           
             My
             word
             to
             the
             Army
             heretofore
             .
          
           
             13th
             &
             14th
             falshood
             .
          
           
             6th
             Rash
             Calumny
             .
          
           
             15th
             Falsehood
             .
          
           
             7th
             Self-condemning
             calumny
             .
          
           
             16th
             ,
             17th
             ,
             18th
             ,
             19th
             ,
             and
             20th
             visible
             falshoods
             .
          
           
             21st
             Falsehood
             implyed
             .
          
           
             22d
             .
             Falsehood
             implyed
             .
          
           
             8
             Self
             confutation
             &
             Calumny
             .
          
           
             23d
             Falsehood
             .
          
           
             24th
             Self-d●clared
             falshood
             .
          
           
             24th
             Falsehood
             ,
             and
             a
             calumny
             repeated
             .
          
           
             25th
             and
             26th
             Falsehoods
             .
          
           
             9th
             Crime
             ,
             rejecting
             and
             slandering
             readful
             warning
             .
          
           
             10th
             Crime
             Self-denying
             .
          
           
             11th
             Crime
             Excusing
             false
             prophecying
             to
             the
             dishonour
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             12th
             Crime
             Paralleling
             false
             Prophecies
             with
             the
             Prophets
             words
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Crime
             ,
             Scrip●ures
             eluded
             .
          
           
             14
             Crime
             ,
             Duty
             reproached
             ,
             and
             scandal
             made
             a
             duty
             .
          
           
             Of
             Pride
             .
          
           
             The
             Reasons
             of
             my
             publick
             Communicating
             .
          
           
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             &
             29.
             
             Visible
             untruths
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Crime
             ,
             Impudency
             in
             calumniating
             .
          
           
             Of
             Justification
             .
          
           
             16
             Crime
             ,
             Resisting
             and
             reproaching
             other
             mens
             labours
             for
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             souls
             ,
             with
             confidence
             in
             notorious
             falsehood
             .
          
           
             Of
             much
             writing
             .
          
           
             The
             Case
             ,
             of
             separation
             !
          
           
             Self-condemnation
             .
          
           
             30th
             and
             31st
             visible
             Untruths
             .
          
           
             32d
             &
             33d
             Untru●hs
             .
          
           
             Blind
             sophistry
             and
             palpable
             fallacy
             .
          
           
             How
             a
             Parish
             Church
             is
             or
             is
             not
             part
             of
             a
             Diocesane
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             fallacy
             with
             an
             untruth
             .
          
           
             Whether
             a
             Parish
             Minister
             be
             but
             a
             servant
             to
             the
             Diocesane
             .
          
           
             Whether
             all
             the
             Parish
             Ministers
             consent
             to
             persecution
             .
          
           
             Slander
             .
          
           
             Of
             reproving
             sharply
             the
             sins
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Narrow
             Communion
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Bagshaw
             obligeth
             me
             to
             reprove
             him
             sharply
             ,
             left
             I
             be
             guilty
             of
             his
             sin
             .
          
           
             All
             sinners
             are
             not
             to
             be
             separated
             from
             .
          
           
             6th
             False
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             34th
             Falshood
             and
             slander
             .
          
           
             35th
             Falshood
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             False
             doctrines
             at
             lest
             implyed
             .
          
           
             Q.
             1.
             
             Whether
             it
             is
             an
             indispensible
             duty
             to
             maintain
             all
             our
             Christ●an
             liberty
             ,
             or
             what
             ?
          
           
             Luke
             14.
             18.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             61.
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             Act.
             18.
             26.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             26.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             2.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             4
             ▪
             3
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Romans
             8.
             15
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             8
             ▪
             31
             ,
             36.
             
          
           
             Romans
             6.
             16
             ,
             18
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             Q.
             2.
             
             Whether
             there
             be
             no
             way
             but
             separation
             ,
             to
             preserve
             our
             Christian
             liberty
             ?
          
           
             8.
             
             False
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             False
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             Whether
             not
             separating
             be
             prejudicial
             to
             a
             fundamental
             ,
             viz
             Christs
             Soveraignty
             ?
          
           
             The
             Case
             Acts
             15.
             
          
           
             Acts
             15.
             against
             the
             Sparatists
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Bagshaw's
             too
             loose
             communion
             with
             all
             Hereticks
             that
             impose
             not
             .
          
           
             His
             own
             Imposing
             .
          
           
             Of
             approving
             what
             we
             joyn
             in
             .
          
           
             Whether
             he
             be
             an
             Hypocrite
             ,
             who
             joyneth
             with
             any
             manner
             of
             Worship
             which
             he
             approveth
             not
             ?
          
           
             Self-contradiction
             .
          
           
             Whether
             no
             Church
             may
             be
             communicated
             with
             that
             is
             not
             such
             as
             Christ
             called
             and
             designed
             it
             to
             be
             ?
          
           
             When
             a
             Church
             is
             to
             be
             separated
             from
             for
             approving
             sin
             ?
          
           
             10.
             
             F.
             doctrin
             
          
           
             11.
             
             Dreadful
             false
             doctrine
             .
             Read
             and
             fear
             the
             tendency
             of
             separation
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             William's
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             More
             of
             the
             Causes
             of
             separation
             .
          
           
             Boasting
             Ignorance
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             False
             doctrine
             and
             pernicious
             .
          
           
             36th
             Untruth
             .
          
           
             Whether
             the
             true
             Reading
             and
             uncorruptness
             of
             particular
             Texts
             be
             sufficiently
             known
             by
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Scripture
             alone
             ?
          
           
             A
             lame
             deceitful
             recital
             ,
             and
             17.
             
             Crime
             ,
             Cruel
             judging
             millions
             unknown
             without
             a
             Call.
             
          
           
             18.
             
             Crime
             Justifying
             a
             falshood
             ,
             while
             you
             openly
             your self
             detect
             it
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             Untruth
             implyed
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             &
             39.
             
             Untruths
             implyed
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             Untruth
             implyed
             .
          
           
             41.
             
             Untruth
             ,
             notorious
             .
          
           
             Wisdom
             and
             humility
             in
             the
             dark
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             ●●
             26.
             
          
           
             42.
             Untruth
             
          
           
             43.
             Untruth
             
          
           
             44
             Untruth
             ▪
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Untruth
             of
             Mrs.
             —
          
           
             2.
             
             Untruth
             .
          
           
             3d
             Untruth
             .
          
           
             4th
             Untruth
             .
          
           
             5th
             Untruth
             .
          
           
             1st
             .
             Untruth
             .
          
           
             2d
             Untruth
             .
          
           
             3d
             Untruth
             .
          
           
             4th
             Untruth
             .
          
           
             See
             Jer.
             28.
             6.
             
          
           
             5th
             Untruth
             .
          
           
             6th
             Untruth
             .
          
           
             7th
             Untruth
             .
          
           
             45th
             Untruth
             by
             
               E.
               B.
            
             
          
           
             A
             new
             sort
             of
             Honesty
             .
          
           
             Envy
             and
             partiality
             .
          
           
             Superstition
             .
          
           
             *
             46th
             Untruth
             .
          
           
             *
             47th
             Untruth
             .
          
           
             *
             48th
             Untruth
             .
          
           
             The
             self-evidencing
             light
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             .